Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Dancing the night away

         Octavia sipped on her wine as she observed, at a distance, Karlach laughing with Dammon and Alfira. If you didn't know the barbarian, you could believe her life had always been breezy, adventuring with mates, drinking, and laughing. So light. Octavia saw how Dammon looked at the woman she desired and felt a tug of jealousy inside her stomach. She could not blame him. Karlach was too charming, and too damn good-looking for her own good. She saw the barbarian smile and laugh louder at something someone said, almost snorting beer in the process, and could not help to smile at the sight.

        “You never struck me as a shy person, Tav” Shadowheart’s snarky voice brought the drow back way too subtly.

        “I’m not… It's just… Look at how happy she is. She hasn't had a lot of opportunities to enjoy herself like this in the last… 10 years. I don't want to disturb her…”

        “Gods. You are so sweet it disgusts me.” The half-elf said jokingly, offering Octavia a smile. “She likes you too. I see the way she looks at you and even though sometimes she seems to lust everything that moves, it is different. I can bet she won't be bothered if you try something.”

        Octavia smiled and sipped a little more of her wine: “I know. I’m not scared or nervous. I told you, I’m really not shy… it's just… I genuinely want her to have all the fun she needs tonight.”

        “You are way too nice for your own good, Octavia. Don't let Astarion hear you talking like that. He would never give you peace again.” The cleric said, filling up the sorcerer's cup with more wine.

        Octavia laughed through her nose. “I'll be mindful of that, thank you!”

       “I wouldn’t take too long to do something, though. You’re not the only one on the podium. The Blacksmith is rather charming, fixing her heart and all. Be quick, or you might miss your shot!” Shadowheart lifted her cup in a silent toast before leaving Octavia alone once more.

        The drow observed the group still laughing together as Lae’zel sat among them, and Karlach cheerfully filled the githyanki’s cup with ale from her own, giving the other warrior a pat on the shoulder that could dismantle a bull. Lae'zel did not even flinch, but seemed confused about the social interactions, keeping to herself drinking or clicking her tongue in response to the tieflings' rattle. Soon Wyll joined them and weaved the group into some sort of tale, which quickly got Alfira to grab her lute and begin risking a few notes, turning the tale into music. Karlach stood up and grabbed everybody’s cups, walking towards the caskets of ale at the edge of the camp, still laughing over her shoulder. And then, Octavia saw when the tiefling locked eyes with her and detoured her path to a straight walk towards her.

      “Hey, soldier!”

      “Hey, gorgeous! Enjoying yourself?”

      “Enjoying myself? Would you look at this!” She waved the half a dozen mugs on her hands “Would you look at this place! All these people - Happy! Because of us. It's nice to be somewhere where good is still possible! And with good potations too!” Karlach finished waving her hand full of mugs once more and spilling leftover beer into Octavia's dress. “Oh crap, sorry about that!”

      “No worries!” Octavia waved the ale out of her clothes with prestidigitation “Come, let me help you out with those mugs…” The drow reached out and took a handful of mugs from her hands and they both walked to the caskets, a slight tension permeating the air around them. Octavia could feel the heat emanating from Karlach's body. There was a spring in her step and she hummed to herself with content.

       They had begun filling the mugs when Karlach looked her in the eye once more and said. “What about you? What have you been up to tonight? Are you having fun?”

       “Oh yes. Absolutely. I spoke to some people here and there. Got slightly embarrassed by Lae’zel’s bluntness. Had a chat with Halsin… and was just… happy to see everyone happy! We needed it so bad!”

       “Fuck yes! I’m celebrating my freedom! And our friendship! And these folks’ bright future besides! All I need now is a fire retardant lover to get lost til sunrise!”

        In a split second Octavia felt many things. A tug in her stomach, an urge to search her mind for any fire retardant magic she could have possibly come in contact. She felt sorry her draconic magic was of the ice type, and did not grant her any fire resistance so she could reach out and touch the woman in front of her… And above all, she felt a surge of admiration for Karlach. That was a feeling she found herself constantly flooded with since they met. The woman had literally been kept as a slave to devils, lived in the hells, and still, she found in herself everything to be sweet, carry for others, and had such a bright outlook on life.

       This time, Octavia could not contain herself, and she heard her voice asking: “How do you do this?” Karlach put the mugs on the makeshift table beside them and looked at the drow, confused.

       “Hum?”

       “Yeah! How do you do this?”

       “Do what, Tav? Fill up these mugs? I'm afraid I'm not catching you!” Octavia laughed before continuing.

       “No! This! This optimism and this… this thirst for life! This will to do good in the world. A world that has wronged you so badly! It amazes me. I find myself constantly full of admiration for you."

        “Oh! Do you?” The tiefling seemed surprised and at the same time delighted. For a moment, she clearly did not know what to do.

        “I do.” Octavia smiled and took a step closer to Karlach as she would have done flirting in the past, only to be reminded that the woman burned in fire and stopped herself from approaching more. “I catch myself observing you and honestly what's not to like? You are so open and sweet and caring… and at the same time, you are fucking dangerous, you know? And don't even get me started on looks…”

       Karlach smiled from ear to ear now, a large grin full of lust and hopefulness. She took a small step closer, the heat emanating from her intensely. The only thing preventing Octavia from burning right now was the ice magic in her veins. “What are you saying, Tav? Octavia?” She asked almost in a purr, facing down to look the shorter woman in the eyes.

      “I think you know what I’m saying.” The drow woman stopped, savoring the effect it had caused on the barbarian. Flirting had always been a game Octavia enjoyed very much. Her eyes glazed over the tiefling’s lips, and the urge to just kiss the woman not caring if she would burn or not got stronger, but she contained herself. “But I can be more direct if you want. I like you, Karlach. A lot.”

       And then, the butterflies came. Octavia was not strange to flirting and the seduction games, but she was new to caring so much about the receiving end of her advances. In the split second it took Karlach to respond, she felt nervous. Anxious. What if she had misread the situation? The nervousness and how much she cared about the answer made her uneasy.

       But then, Karlach answered, almost in a relieved whisper. “I like you too. A lot. I’m sure you know that by now.”

       Octavia could not help but let out a sigh of relief, surprising herself. That nervousness was not normal. Maybe it was the tadpole. She got herself grounded, returning to her usual more secure and charming demeanor.

      “I thought I picked up on something, yes.” She smiled at Karlach. The heat from the proximity was almost unbearable now. “I really want to… explore our options together since… Well, touch is out of the table.”

       “Touch! Gods, you know I want that more than fucking anything!” Octavia closed her eyes, the desire in Karlach’s voice gave her a pleasant sensation in her stomach, a warmth spread between her thighs.

        “Oh, I know. We will work our way around it until we finish fixing your heart. Don’t worry. But now… I suppose your friends over there were waiting for their pints. I think we should enjoy the party first. It’s been a while since you had the time for a celebration like this, isn’t it?”

       Karlach rolled her eyes. “That is very sweet of you. Yes, I am enjoying myself very much. And there is no way we can get some privacy now…”

      “I know, right!”

       “I’ll come find you when the others have gone to bed, all right?” Karlach asked hopefully. “Wait up for me.”

       “Oh, believe me, there is no way I will fall asleep like this now,” Octavia answered, a malicious smile playing on her lips. “But for now, let’s have some fun together. I’ll help you carry those pints back. Is that ok if I join you all?”

       “More than welcome!” Karlach replied before getting half of the pints and starting to walk towards the group that waited expectantly for their drinks, observing the whole interaction between them from afar. Octavia felt her cheeks blushing, another feeling she was not used to having. “Gods, what is the extent of the effects of the tiefling on me?” She asked herself, but then she noticed Karlach whispering “Yes!” to herself and celebrating to herself. She felt a surge of warmth in her chest. At least, she was not the only one affected. The two women joined the group who waited for their pints and distributed the drinks, each of them sitting at one side of the table, smiling sheepishly at each other. Octavia caught Wyll looking at her, a knowing smile on his face. Was everybody at the camp just waiting for her and Karlach to work things out?

      More tieflings joined their group, Zorru, Zevlor, and Nadira, who picked up a spare lute from Alfira, both women focusing on playing something together. Alcohol flowed, conversations and laughs were had and soon it felt like a fun night at a cozy tavern rather than a camp full of refugees and adventurers. Octavia took a second to once more observe all of her companions. Halsin scratched behind the ears of the dog they had picked up, mindlessly, sitting on the floor and laughing at the remarks, tranquil and overjoyed. Gale encouraged Alfira and Nadira, giving them unsolicited opinions about their composition and suggesting verses here and there. Astarion kept himself distant, a goblet of wine in hand, but Octavia could see the corners of his lips curling up in enjoyment every once in a while. Lae’zel seemed a bit lost amidst so much joy and laughter. The githyanki warrior, always so stern and centered was beyond drunk, and had even told some tales of the astral plane to a group of tiefling children, their eyes widening in awe at every word the githyanki said. If Octavia didn’t know better, she would have said the warrior was quite enjoying herself as a storyteller. Shadowheard had approached and between sips of wine and snarky remarks here and there, she settled down with the children, listening to the stories Lae’zel drunkenly told while she braided Arabella’s hair. Karlach had her easy laugh filling the party over and over again, the pretty face full of joy, golden eyes glistening, teary with laughter. And Wyll… Wyll sat at Octavia’s side as soon as he had the chance, again, the knowing smile still playing on his face.

       “So. You and Karlach hum?”

       “Excuse me, Sir, do I owe you something?” She replied laughing, sipping at her wine.

       “No! Absolutely not! I’m just… Happy for you two. She deserves it after… well. Everything. And I bet you deserve it too.”

       “Calm down, sir. It is nothing serious… We are just… seeing how things go between us.”

       “Keep repeating that to yourself until you believe it, then!” Octavia laughed, almost a snort, the amount of wine she had had putting its toll.

       “Are you always this gossipy, Blade of Avernus?”

        “No! Absolutely not! Just… a bit overprotective of Karlach at the moment.”

        “Right, 'cause she really needs someone protecting her.” Octavia laughed once more, evoking the image of Karlach raging and splitting enemies in half.

        “She does,” Wyll said with a serious voice. “Not physically, of course. But she is vulnerable. And you know that. Ten years alone and deprived of touch and affection. She is very vulnerable. So… be careful, all right? It might not be a big deal for you, but it is for her.”

        His words hit Octavia like a punch in the stomach. She had not considered it fully. She thought about her last 10 years. Roughly the same time she had left the Underdark. The best years of life. The taverns and parties she had been to, the people she met, the girls she mindlessly seduced. The brief stormy relationships that ended in nothing. All the steamy nights and different bodies she had laid with without worry. All while Karlach was alone fighting demons, avoiding devilish plots and schemes, and isolated from any emotional or physical affection. She took a deep breath. Wyll seemed to not have noticed the impact of his words on the sorceress.

       “Just keep that in mind. And know that if you break her heart, you will feel the Blade.” He said jokingly, winking at her. The song Alfira and Nadira composed together was ready, and both tiefling women began playing cheerfully, enticing the people around to sing along and contribute with their responses for the song's chorus. Soon everybody around was singing and dancing, the alcohol washing away their inhibitions. Karlach danced excitedly, bringing Octavia to smile through her anxiety and confusion.

       “Dance with me, soldier!” Karlach invited, extending her hand out as if Octavia could take it. But the drow just smiled sheepishly, still too impacted by what Wyll had said to go back to her usual cheerful self.

        “Oh come on, Octavia, even I would not be so cruel to let her down now!” Astarions voice cut the air. “I thought you said you were a good dancer and pretty keen on parties in the past! Why are you being so boring, then?” “Go on, don’t keep her waiting any longer!” Wyll added to the pressure. Octavia stood up and initially against her will she joined Karlach and danced. They could not touch, but Karlach mimiced the movements as they would dance if they could touch each other and Octavia followed her lead.

       And the music... The music worked its magic. There was something about moving her body to the sound of good music with a pretty girl that could make all her problems disappear. It was the shake on Karlach’s hips, moving to the rhythm, the clapping, the swirling of the alcohol. The breeze on her neck when she lifted her hair... Karlach's eyes eating her up. People around them. The sway of arms and the slight movement of breasts... Octavia wanted to press her body into Karlach's and dance like they were one. She wanted to feel those lips on hers, those teeth in her skin, those curves pressed onto hers. Her breathing got shallow and she felt lightheaded, spinning and falling on her arse right in the middle of everybody. Silence. And then, laughter erupted, first from the people around, then from Octavia herself.

      “Are you all right?’ Karlach asked, half worried, half laughing.

      “I am! More than all right!” Octavia answered getting up and dusting her bum. “I think I need some water…”

       And without waiting for an answer, the drow left, giggling, realizing she was drunker than she thought.

Chapter Text

Chapter two - About sex talk and feelings

       “Hey, soldier!”

       Karlach’s voice brought Octavia back from her slumber. Her eyes opened lazily, facing the woman wrapped in fire, like the sun kissing her skin on a beautiful morning. Her head spun to the wine once more, but she smiled, feeling the familiar admiration fill her being again.

       “Hey, gorgeous!” She saw the tieflings cheeks, already flustered, getting even redder. It would be something difficult to spot through drunkenness and low light, if Octavia had not spent so much time staring at that lovely face.

       “I think everyone is asleep. May I?” Karlach asked, already sitting by Octavia’s side.
Octavia shook her head attempting to get rid of the sleepiness. She didn’t even remember falling asleep. Last thing she remembered was laughing till her ribs hurt after falling down. Sitting away from the others to drink some water and the warmth of the firepit embracing her comfortably.

       “I guess I fell asleep. Gods, I’m still drunk!” She laughed at Karlach. The tiefling looked at her very significantly, her golden eyes shining in the dark.

       “I thought you said there was no way you could fall asleep tonight…” She said jokingly.

       “Well, alcohol has fooled me once more. It is a habit of it, apparently.”

       Karlach did not laugh at her joke. She seemed nervous and looked at Octavia intensely. “I’ve been waiting for this all night.” She took a deep breath as if she tried to calm and ground herself, and then she smiled, a beautiful wide and open smile that illuminated her face. “Isn’t it mad? How good life is?”

       “Oh. I must say I'm not usually the optimistic type. But I think I know what you mean. When I look at you it's all I think about.”

       “Oh, you’re smooth, Tav. Silvertongue.” She laughed, playing into the nickname she used when she saw Octavia flip intentions and conversations to their favor using only her words. She continued: “Thank the gods. I was afraid I was the only one feeling like this. Ten years is a long time to be trapped in the hells. Ten years without a kind word.  A touch.” Her voice was shaky now. Octavia could feel the vulnerability behind those words and she thought of her conversation with Wyll. How right he was. She wanted to kick herself in the butt for not realizing it earlier. Octavia said nothing, letting Karlach speak her mind.

       “When I look at you, I feel real again. Alive. And by the gods, I wanna ride you till you see stars!”

       Octavia was taken by surprise at that change. She felt her heart tighten.

        “Oh, I want that more than anything right now. Not only that, but other very creative uses of my silvertongue , as you say. But we gotta sort some things out first, don’t we?”

       Karlach seemed to not have listened to the second part of her words.

       “Creative uses of your Silvertongue… that's all I can think about right now. And if when I say ride, Imma ride your hips or your face.”

       A pleasured tug filled Octavia's lower belly. She smiled maliciously to the tiefling:

       “You don’t mince your words, do you?”

       She chuckled. 

       “Guess not. I just feel what I feel. No sense in hiding it.”

       “Well, I suppose you’re right. I’m not complaining! It’s just… Odd for me. I’m more accustomed to somewhat of a dance. Words half said, intentions half shown… Like a game, actually.”

       “Would you like me to try and play more like that?”

       “Oh gods, no. I like you just the way you are.”

       The two women remained silent for a while, a little bit of awkwardness floating in the air around them. Karlach fidgeted with her tail, visibly anxious. Octavia did not really know where to go from there or what to say. She wanted to keep up with the dirty talk. Maybe get some of that sexual tension out of the way. But at the same time, Wyll’s words were still lingering in her brain. And the rare occasion of Octavia not knowing what to say happened. To her luck, Karlach was too restless to allow the silence to continue for much longer.

       “You said earlier that Lae embarrassed you with her bluntness… It got me curious. What did she say?”

       “Oh” Octavia was grateful for the change of subject, and that could be a gateway for the conversations about expectations to start. “She came onto me. Hard. It got me very… unprepared.”

       “Did she? I never thought she liked any of us!”

       “I know! To be fair, I kind of thought she might like you.” Octavia pointed, observing Karlach’s reaction “Because you share the battlefront and train together every morning…”

       “I mean… Lae is good-looking and all. But I’m not sure we would be a fit. But I honestly never thought she would go for you. Not that you are not interesting, I guess I have already stated how I feel about it… It’s just… You are too… Soft for her?”

       Octavia laughed wholeheartedly at Karlach’s fumbling with words. It was not like the barbarian to show insecurity in her speech. “It’s all right. I get what you mean.”

       “And… How did you respond? Are you interested in her… proposal?” Karlach voiced sounded removed from emotion.

       Octavia completely turned her head to look at the tiefling now. Karlach was looking straight ahead, eyes kind of lost in the air in front of them. “Well… I believe she is over there at her tent and I’m here with you, aren’t I?”

       “I suppose…”

       “Wyll said something that got me thinking.” Octavia blurted out, not being able to deal with the tension anymore.

       “Oh, did he? What did he say? Cause I feel like you are… Different than you were earlier today. And I might have to give that bastard a kick on the nuts.”

       “Don’t worry. Nothing too bad. He asked me about my… intentions with you. About the possibility of me breaking your heart. About… This” Octavia gestured at them both “being too much since it is the first time you can even think about something like this in ten years.”

       Karlach scoffed. “What a shithead. A well-intentioned shithead, but a shithead nevertheless. Listen, Tav, I know what I’m doing. I know how to take care of myself. I like you. And I know it is a pretty heavy duty to be someone's first love interest in fucking ten years. And I’m not blind. I know how charming you are and how easy it is for you to just woo someone like you wooed me. Again, I’m not stupid. Might not be the brightest, but I am very far from stupid indeed. But I like you, and there is nothing I can do about it. Nothing I want to do about it besides… give it a shot. And if that ultimately ends up breaking my heart, be it. It’s not even a real heart anyway…” She tried to joke, but to Octavia it only sounded as a reminder of the complicated situation at hand.

       “It is not that simple…” Octavia looked at the barbarian with a serious look in her eyes. Karlach emitted a soft glow, the flames around her blazing as a reminder of the mess Octavia was about to put herself into.

       “But it is! Tell me, Tav, what are you so scared about? I’m not the jealous type, I don’t have any intentions of owning you or controlling anything you do. By the gods, I can’t even touch you right now. You want to go and give it a shot with Lae’zel, by all means, go, have your fun for both of us since I can’t! I just want us to give this a chance!”

       “No, Karlach, you got this all wrong!”

       “Did I? Cause you seem to have changed your mind incredibly fast.”

       “I am not worried about who I can or cannot sleep with. I am worried about… How intense this might be for you. I’m not saying I am not up to give this a shot anymore. It is just… Something I have not considered previously. And I care too much about you to just ignore this concern.”

       “Octavia… I am not worried about you sleeping with other people. Or worried about this ending poorly and my heart breaking in a million pieces. I am worried about wasting any more time besides the fucking 10 years I already wasted. I am worried of living a half life instead of enjoying it fully. Fuck caution. We have fucking worms in our brains. My heart is literally a piece of metal. There isn’t much more that could make it worse. But there is joy to be had. With you.”

        Otavia remained silent. She bent her legs and hugged her knees, resting her head on top of them and staring at the fire. Karlach continued in a much softer tone. “I like you, Tav. So much. I want to give this a shot. I need to feel like I’m living. If there are any concerns on your part about your feelings or you not being sure about it, then I understand and I’ll leave you alone. But if you are questioning what you said to me earlier because you are concerned about me and my feelings… Then please, don't.”

       “I like you too, gorgeous. And I have not changed my mind. I still want to see where we can take this. But don't ever ask me again not to worry about you. It is not me.”

       Karlach scoffed once more.

       “Fair. Sorry I got so upset. The feelings talk… it's kind of rusty on my end.”

       “Well, on mine too. Not sure if I was ever good at that, actually.” Octavia agreed. “But we can work on that, I suppose.”

       “Yeah. Especially because… it’s kinda all we can do to each other right now.”

        Octavia took a deep breath.

        “Yeah. I wish I could kiss you right now. Gods, we need to get your heart fixed!”

        “Kiss you? If I begin to list all the things I want to do to you we would be here until sunrise! But what I want and what I can have are two very different things.” The barbarian sighed and Octavia saw how vulnerable she was. “I’m just… hhng, combustible! Ten years is a long time without anyone's touch but my own. And when I look at you I just feel… explosive.”

       “Maybe we could try a one kiss?  I have ice magic in my veins. I might be more resistant than most people!”

        “Don’t tempt me, Octavia. It isn’t fair…”

        “Come on, Karlach.” Octavia approached her, resisting the urge to pull back from the heat emanating from her body. “Just one kiss…”

       “I’ll turn you to charcoal. Guaranteed”

       “We’ll make it quick. And Shasowheart can patch me up if anything happens. One tiny kiss and nothing more.”

       “Oh, Gods!” Karlach looked up, exasperated, caught between desire and despair “We can try. But don’t hurt those pretty lips of yours, all right? They feature heavily in my future plans.”

        Octavia felt herself melting at those words. She was genuinely divided between asking what future plans she had and just accepting the victory and leaning in for a kiss. But she did not want to risk skipping on the opportunity of locking her lips onto Karlach’s. Her heart pounded on her chest as she leaned forward, the heat emanating from Karlach burned her skin but she did not mind. Karlach leaned in, and the lips touched. Up close, she smelled like cinnamon and smoke. Her lips were plump and soft, softer than Octavia was expecting. And she was HOT. At first, it was like touching her lips to a hot porcelain mug. Borderline burning, but manageable. Her hand raised up in the air towards the barbarian’s face automatically, but she stopped herself just in time. She lightly bit Karlach’s lower lip, her eyes closed, the light from infernal engine fires painting her eyelids red. She heard a moan escape Karlach, the heat increased, scorching her lips, but the moan encouraged Octavia. She could not tell if it was Karlach’s smell, the alcohol, the loneliness or the very much delayed feel of their lips touching, but Octavia could not care less if she was going to burn herself or not. She leaned in more, her tongue slipping out to graze Karlach’s lips, asking for permission. A split second. The tongues touched. Hot saliva mixing, heavy breathing. This time it was Octavia’s voice that moaned. Karlach heated up… and Octavia could not help but flinch away, at the same time Karlach pushed her away and recoiled rapidly

       “Wait, no!” She looked upset, hurt even. “Are you all right?”

       Octavia's lips hurt. Her tongue was burned. She raised her hand and invoked just a bit of her cold draconic blood to run through her fingers, touching the cold tips to her lips before responding, absolutely delighted.

       “A little singed, but I have never been better.” She answered closing her eyes dreamingly and smiling “Let’s try again!”

       “No! I'm gonna burn you to ashes, Octavia! Gods! You can't make me be the responsible one! I'll destroy us both!”

       “I wouldn't mind. It's not at all a bad way to die.” Octavia said with a flirty tone.

       “Don’t say that Tav. We can't die before we fix my heart and we can really spend some quality time together.” Karlach leaned back, kicking a loose stone on the ground before continuing in a very frustrated tone, “Why? Why does it have to be so fucking difficult?”

       “It's alright. It's worth it. You're worth it.” Octavia realized the truth in her words as soon as she said them. Karlach was fucking worth the hassle and the wait. That little taste only got her more invested in it.

       “Please…” Karlach chuckled. 

        Octavia sat upright, facing her seriously. Her gaze caressed the tiefling’s skin: her battle scars and her tattoos, the toned muscles and the strong feminine shape. Her eyes wandered to the face she adored and she saw Karlach's eyes were glistening with tears.

       “Karlach, are you alright?”

       The tiefling took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The tears streaming down her face.

      “Yeah, I'm fine. Great actually. It's just… I think this experience got me a little overwhelmed. You're the first person I have touched in 10 years. The first person I kissed in 10 years. It was… a bit much to process all at once.”

       Octavia had to fight the urge to hug her and comfort her. 

       “Karlach I’m so sorry! I wish I could hug you and make you feel comforted…”

       “It's alright, soldier. It's better than alright.” She sat upright again and faced Octavia with a bright smile. “So, what do we do now?”

        Octavia struggled to find the answer to that. She felt at the same time excited and enticed by her presence, wanting to keep up with the silly provoking mood they had before, but worried about Karlach and her feelings. 

       “I don't know… maybe I can't touch you, but I could tell you what I'd like to do with you…” 

        She asked, fishing for Karlach's reaction. She could take this conversation any route now.

       “Well…” a malicious smile spread across the tieflings face, her engine heating up again “That’s definitely a creative use of your silvertongue that I'd like to hear…”

       Octavia took a second to analyze her demeanor. Karlach seemed genuinely happy and invested. The overwhelming emotion from being touched seemed to have faded away. Octavia almost felt dizzy to how fast this conversation had twisted and turned its pace, or maybe it was just the alcohol. But the woman she desired had spent the last ten years waiting for something like this. Octavia was not going to let her down. She leaned in as close as she could and whispered into Karlach's ear:

       “When I'm finally able to touch you, I’m gonna take my sweet time exploring every curve, scar, freckle and dimple of your body. Touching won't be enough, though. I want to taste you. Savor you... Worship you.” Karlach’s breathing got faster, encouraging Octavia to continue “I will eat you out until you are just a hot mess on the floor.” 

       “Tav…” she moaned, closing her eyes in delight.

       “I will not consider my job done until the lightest touch makes you wince and you have practically lost your senses. I will fuck your brains out.”

        Octavia leaned back, observing the effect her words had on the other woman. Karlach had her eyes closed, a bead of sweat on her forehead and shallow breathing. Octavia felt hot, tingling even.

       “Fuck…” Karlach purred. “Fuck you, Silvertongue . I like the sound of that…” she giggled, visibly excited. “My turn…”

       Not sure why, but Octavia was not expecting retribution. Maybe it was because she was so used to being in charge and dominating any kind of flirtatious interaction. Or maybe it was just the oddness of it all. But Karlach leaned in, heat emanating from her body like a furnace,  and whispered in her ear, making her whole body shiver and tingle. 

      “I want to sit you on my lap, kiss you till we're out of breath. Take your tits out of this ridiculous thin robe you wear, cause I'm sick of just seeing them bounce through the fabric and honestly I've been dreaming about your tits more often than I'd like to admit and… well. I want to kiss them. Lick them. Bite them. I want you grinding your hips in my lap till I'm covered with your slick… and… and I want to slide my fingers inside of you, reach your sweet spot while you call my name and… and…”

       Octavia had her eyes closed, painting the mental image of her words, delighting in the warm feeling between her thighs, but Karlach's hesitation got her back.

       “Fuck, Tav…” she yelped, frustrated. “I want you so bad. And I’m not as good at this sex talk as you.”

       “Well, I liked it. A lot. Continue, please…” she almost begged. Karlach hesitated for a second before leaning in one more time and whispering:

       “I’m going to drink from your cunt. I want you sitting on my face, so I can eat you out while I play with your ass and those incredible tits of yours. I am going to make you cum so many times that when I'm done I'm gonna be completely wet with your juices.. and that's a promise.”

       Octavia’s mouth was dry and her heart was pounding. Karlach was delightfully blunt and direct. It caught her off guard even though it shouldn’t have since she already knew Karlach’s openness. She opened her eyes to see Karlach was anxiously staring at her. 

       “Can’t wait… Careful with what you promise me. I have a really good memory and I’ll make sure you fulfill all your promises to me.”

       “Baby, there is nothing I want more…”

       Baby. It sounded so sweet in her voice. Octavia was beyond excited, there was a familiar warm and wet feeling between her thighs and she felt the need to grind her body against Karlach and get lost in her kisses.

       “We’re gonna get you fixed soon. It is my personal mission.” Octavia chuckled “And in the meantime, we will get our way around it.”

       “Hope so. Well… I better get back to my bunk. It is late and we’ve got a long day ahead of us in the morning. And you might not be able to touch me but you have given me a lot to think about.”

        Octavia took a deep breath while she observed Karlach standing up. For a moment, the tiefling reached out her hand as if she was going to help Octavia up, but then stopped herself. Octavia joined her, standing up and getting ready to go to bed.

       “Well, good night Tav.”

       “Good night Karlach…”

       And both women walked away from each other, each to their tents. Octavia lied down, staring at the dark starred ceiling of her tent, breathing deeply, trying to calm herself. Karlach’s promises got back to her mind. She felt a pleasant shiver down her spine, that delicious sensation taking hold of her lower stomach. She closed her eyes, thinking about the source of her desire, and reached a hand down between her legs. 

Chapter Text

      Octavia got up very early. One of the advantages of being an elf was that you needed less rest than everybody else, which paid off really well if you were a bohemian creature who enjoyed drinking and parting more than the next person. Contrary to what most people would expect from a drow, or even from a bohemian person, Octavia enjoyed mornings and basking in the sun. So as most of her companions slept through the morning, the sorcerer left her starred tent, her small journal and a bag containing a few personal hygiene products in hand, and walked down to the riverbank. Her head hurt a bit, the familiar hungover feeling weighing on her mind and body, making her lazy and sluggish.

      She slowly threaded the path down and soon, she was by the river. She undressed from her sleeping clothes and basking in the morning sun she entered the cold river water, feeling her headache instantly fade away. The woman took some time to swim and float in the slow current, just enjoying the feeling of cold water, the peace and quiet of being by herself, not having to call the shots or listen to her companions bicker.  Letting the water soak her curly hair, free from the usual braids, massaging her scalp, and letting out a grunt of pleasure… She felt relaxed. Octavia grabbed the very rough soap bar they had looted from the blighted village, and attempting to ignore how different the touch and smell was from her usual fancy, premium-quality scented soap, she washed herself, watching the shy bubbles form on her dark smooth skin. Spending time away from her usual comforts had certainly had an effect on Octavia. Her appearance was always less put together than what she would like, she always felt tired, her muscles were always sore, her hands and feet had calluses and… She felt alive. More alive than she had felt over the last years dining, wining, and partying in Baldur’s Gate. Her new companions, with all the hiccups and problems, seemed more real than the people who flaunted their coin or the ones who gravitated towards her as she flaunted hers. Each and every one of them had taught her something and been there for her when the need arose. 

       And there was Karlach. Octavia did not remember feeling this way for anyone. She truly admired the woman. Her swordsmanship, her openness, her easy laugh… She couldn’t even pinpoint a single thing she did not like about Karlach. Except for the fact that they couldn't touch. And even that was not exactly her fault. A deep sigh and a tug of pleasure took her lower belly as she relived the conversation and the kiss from the previous night. Every time she thought about it she felt the same pleasured tug inside of her. Butterflies in her stomach. 

       When Octavia finally finished bathing, she had a clear idea of what she wanted to do. She got partially dressed and sat down on a rock, still enjoying the morning sun. She got her journal out and started to jot down ideas on paper. The sorcerer was very much absorbed in her self-imposed task, so much so that she did not hear the feet approaching from behind, only noticing she had company when Shadowheart's voice, right behind her shoulder, startled her.

      “What are you doing?”

       Octavia tried to no success hide her notes.

       "Writing ideas.”

       “Oh gods, are you planning ways to have your fun with Karlach without touching her?”

       “No…”

      “Yes, you are! I saw it! I'm not stupid, and ‘ask Gale about mage hand’ kind of gives it away anyway.”

      Octavia felt her cheeks warming up and put away her journal.

      “Well, you caught me.”

      “So… how was it last night? Did you talk to her?” Shadowheart asked, starting to unbraid her hair “Mind if I bathe while we chat?”

       “No, not at all… and I did. We talked and… the desire is mutual and we are going to see what can be done about it until we get her heart fixed. Give this a shot, as she puts it.”

        “Well, that sounds like an incredible amount of pressure… being someone’s first in 10 years. Hope you are up to that…” Octavia raised her gaze to look at Shadowheart, who was finishing to undress herself to bathe. There was no snark in her voice, which was uncommon, to say the least. Octavia noticed she looked very tired like she had not had any sleep. Shadowheart continued, “Anyway I am glad you two are giving it a shot. Karlach deserves a chance to have something nice, and you are a fine woman, Tav.” The cleric smiled and Tav noticed her lips seemed incredibly swollen, and she had a bruise on her neck.

       “Shadowheart, are you all right? You look like shit!” Then things clicked and Octavia pointed at the cleric’s neck, very startled and angry “Was it Astarion? Did he bite you after you explicitly told him you did not want that? I am going to fucking kill that stupid vampire!”

       “No! Gods, no! Also, eew. No.” She answered entering the water but keeping to the shallow bank, close enough for Octavia to scrutinize her reactions and the other, now visible marks, along her body.

       “What happened then? Did someone at the party harm you? What happened?” Octavia had already stood up, very alarmed, ready to go after whoever she needed, a thousand different theories running through her mind.

        “Octavia, no, stop! I fucked Lae’zel! Well, more like she fucked me, apparently”

         Octavia immediately froze. First, she tried to process the oddness of it all. Shadowheart was a very closed and private person, so the cleric being literally naked and having a friendly gossip with her was just… plain weird. Then, the confession was strange enough so Octavia, in a very rare occurrence, did not know what to do or say. And Lae’zel? 

        “What?” Octavia heard herself blurt out.

        Shadowheart rolled her eyes and kneeling down, she submerged her head. Octavia waited expectantly for her companion’s head to pop up on the surface of the river once more. Once she did, Shadowheart pointed a finger at Octavia and said: “Let’s get to an agreement. I won’t judge you for your crazy scheming just to get some action, and you won’t judge me for hooking up with Lae’zel.”

       “Agreed. But… I was not judging you! I was just… surprised! I honestly thought you did not like each other!”

       “We don't. I mean… not like that. It was just… necessity. We had needs and we addressed them.”

       “Fair. Did Lae’zel come after you?” Octavia asked, probing if the gith had gone after Shadowheart after pursuing her.

       “Well… it was mutual. I suppose I started it. But it was mutual.”

       “Right…” Octavia held the impulse to laugh, reminding herself of the promise she had just made. The mental image of Shadowheart going after Lae'zel after all the bickering between them was just too good.  “And how was it?” She asked, sounding more curious than she intended. Shadowheart's eyes darted at her and she took a few steps up in the riverbank, deliberately avoiding the deeper areas.

       “Interesting.” Shadowheart's hand went instinctively to her bruised lips. “Rough. Objective. A bit different, but enjoyable, nevertheless…”

       “Well, I must say I never imagined you too together, of all the possible combinations in our merry band. But… Actually, I don’t think I ever imagined you with anyone. I suppose it was silly of me. I’m glad you found company.”

       “Company? No. Honey, I found relief. And so did she. It was… a utilitarian encounter. A transaction if you mean.”

       “If you say so… I'll rephrase it. I'm glad you found release to your tension.”

       “Why do I feel like you’re making a joke of this, Tav?”

       “I’m not! Just got caught really off guard!”

       “Fine. Can I borrow some soap?” Octavia tossed the soap bar to Shadowheart. The half-elf grabbed it in the air and started to wash her hair, continuing with her eyes closed. “How about you and Karlach? Tell me about this… talk of yours.”

       Shadowheart had been very open. Octavia felt like it was time to be open as well and maybe she could turn the cleric into a good friend to confide in and help process everything happening. 

       “Well… we also kissed.”

       The half-elf opened her eyes, squinting through the foam coming down her face, and stopped massaging her scalp.

       “How? I mean, you're not burned crisp!”

       “It was just a quick peck, but I did burn my lips a bit.”

       “Oh, yeah. I see it now. What have we put ourselves into?” Shadowheart pointed to her own bruises.

        Octavia laughed.

        “Right? If tadpoles and cultists don't kill us, our lovers might.”

         Shadowheart rolled her eyes at the word lover but said nothing. She submerged her head once more, bending down, doing incredible hard work to wash herself in the shallow bank. She took some time to rinse her hair before coming back up and saying.

       “I think the others might be awake. I hear noise from camp. Would mind going up and making sure none of the others come down while I'm bathing? I could not stand having Wyll apologize over and over if he stepped into us, or even worse… Gale blabbering how it was nothing much and adventuring companions see the most intimate side of one another or anything stupid like that.”

       Octavia laughed through her nose before standing up to leave, finding how funny it was that Shadowheart’s main worry was actually their companions' reaction to catching her in an intimate moment and not the catching itself.

       “Will do. Will you be ok by yourself?”

       “I can’t swim but I’m not stupid. I’ll just stick to the shallow bank.”
       “I didn’t mean that…”

       “I don’t know what you’re asking, then.”

       Octavia sighed. Guess it was asking too much for even more openness, better if she stuck to what she already got. “ I'll get your breakfast ready as well. Any requests?”

       “Please, no meat. I think after the goblin camp I might skip on the meat for a while.”

        “Understood” Octavia started to walk away before stopping and turning back towards the river. “It was a nice chat, Shadowheart.”

       The cleric seemed stunned for a moment. Then she smiled and Octavia could not help but think how the smile suited her much better than her usual frown and mysterious demeanor. 

       “It was, Tav. Thanks. Also… you should include the river as one of your… plans. Getting her wet might cool her down.”

       “Getting her wet is part of every single one of my plans and my top priority, but thanks!” Octavia said over her shoulder, laughing as she went up the river bank.

       “That’s not what I mea... You are disgusting, Octavia!”

       Octavia just laughed and kept climbing the river bank towards camp. She could hear the talking now, and she felt her heart race as Karlach’s very loud laugh reached her ears. The now familiar warmth took over her heart and she felt subtly nervous. Just a little more around the path, she saw the group, already reunited by the fire, Gale very happily cooking a large batch of scrambled eggs for everybody while Scratch begged at his feet. Karlach was laughing at something with Wyll, and then she raised her gaze, seemingly in response to the sound of steps approaching. The eyes of the two women met. Karlach opened the most beautiful smile and Octavia’s world seemed to stop spinning for a moment. Her heart skipped a beat and suddenly her palms were sweaty. 

        The sorcerer, always so confident or her walk, actions, and speech hesitated as her feet felt like they had forgotten how to walk. Suddenly the morning seemed even sunnier and merrier, but the air felt really difficult to breathe. She smiled back and kept walking towards Karlach, faking a confidence she did not feel at the moment only because she knew it was what was expected from her.

       “Morning, soldier!” Karlach said mimicking her usual tone, but Octavia could tell her voice was trembling just a little bit. Good. At least she was not the only nervous one. 

       “Morning, gorgeous. Did you sleep well?”

       “Better than I had in years!” She lowered her voice, approaching Octavia. “I had such beautiful dreams.”

       Octavia felt herself melt away like the ice in her veins simply could not withstand the proximity of her infernal fires. Then, she noticed the chatter surrounding them and the sizzle of food cooking had suddenly died. She smiled at Karlach, and cocked her head, indicating their companions around them, raising an eyebrow.

       “Nosy fuckers…” Karlach muttered. Octavia gave a faint laugh and turned towards the others. Gale had the frying pan high above the fire so it did not sizzle. Astarion openly stared at them, a stupid smirk on his stupid face. Lae'zel also stared, the observant and curious gaze unapologetically reading them. Wyll had his eyes low, at least trying to not make it obvious. The only one who seemed to be removed from this was Halsin, who carved something in a piece of wood.

       “Good morning to you all. I suppose you all had your fun at the party last night and are ready to continue. I was expecting to find you a little more tired and hungover, but you do seem incredibly alert this morning.” the sorcerer poked at her companions, raising her eyebrow at them once more.

       “Tchk! Nonsense. I am always ready and alert! Where is the cleric?”

        “Good! You seem very well rested. I reckon you had a good night!” Octavia could not help but poke at Lae’zel a little more. “She’s bathing at the river. She asked me to make sure none of you goes down there while she finishes.”

        Octavia got herself a piece of bread, a little bit of eggs, and some fruit, and sat away from her companions to eat, calling onto Karlach with a nod of her head. The tiefling quickly left Wyll’s side and brought her plate to sit by Octavia. The two women ate in silence for a moment. Octavia finished her breakfast and put the plate down at her side, turning to look at Karlach..

        “Pleasant dreams, you say?” She asked, breaking the silence.

        “Only the best ones…” The barbarian responded almost in a purr.

       “I can't wait to hear all about them… I had… interesting thoughts of my own. You gave me a thirst I had to try and quench by myself…”Octavia lifted her hand, moving her slender fingers suggestively and reveling in the way Karlach’s eyes followed the gesture as her jaw dropped only slightly. “But thinking about our plans and intentions only made me thirstier.”

       “Damn you, soldier, you gonna get me burnt to ashes!’ Karlach hesitated. “I’m sorry I kind of ran away yesterday. It's not like I did not want to sit there and talk dirty to you some more. It's just… it became a bit overwhelming. I haven't had any chance at flirting for the last ten years. I haven't touched, kissed, or fucked in ten years. Anything sets me ablaze. And you are… so secure of yourself, so… experienced and all… It became a bit much.”

       Octavia sank into herself. She once more had underestimated the complexity of it all. She thought of the list of alternative ways they could pleasure each other and enjoy their time together. She realized she had never even considered the possibility of Karlach wanting to take things slower. She felt selfish.

       “Karlach, I’m sorry… I’m trying to be mindful of all of that but it is such an alien situation this one that we are in… I am so sorry. We can… take things slower if you want.”

       “What? Soldier, no that is not what I meant at all! I just…”

       A shadow fell upon them as Gale approached the spot where they were sitting far from the rest of the group, blocking the sunlight and looking down at Octavia.

       “Ah, my sincerest apologies for the abrupt interjection, but might I humbly inquire as to the itinerary for the day's proceedings?” Octavia opened her mouth to answer, but Gale did not wait for it and just continued. “Naturally, our primary pursuit pertains to the elusive matter of locating the vanished young lady. However, might we avail ourselves of any conjectures regarding the nature of the challenge that lies before us?” 

       “What?” Karlach asked, looking at Gale seemingly confused.

       “Speak your mind, Gale, no need to take these many twists and turns…”

       “Well,  I, in my humble capacity, have taken the liberty to conceive a hypothesis. I believe that we are facing a hag, and should it prove to be accurate, we must engage in meticulous deliberation to orchestrate a comprehensive strategy.”

       “Right… What do you suggest, Gale?” Octavia asked.

       “First, we must take every anti-charm precaution at hand.”

       “Do we have any?” Octavia asked.

       “Not that I am aware of.”

       Octavia had to hold back to not roll her eyes.

       “Arrow of Salving! I believe Astarion has got some!” Karlach half-yelled, excitedly.

       “Right, then! Also, Hags can turn invisible, so we must all be aware of that and have means of seeing through invisibility. What do you think, Octavia?”

       “You know what, Gale?” Octavia exchanged a look with Karlach “I think you have everything under control. We will follow your lead on this one! You seem to be knowledgeable in the matter, it only makes sense for you to lead the charge!” She offered the anxious wizard an encouraging smile.

       “Well, I can only say I find myself in unison with the proposed course of action! And thank you for the confidence, Boss.”

       Octavia fluttered her eyelashes, holding a laugh. 

       “No worries, Gale. Thank you for taking the initiative!”

       “Great!” Said Karlach standing up. “Lead the way, Magic man!”

       Gale left excitedly. Karlach and Octavia looked at each other but the moment had passed.

       “Talk later?” Karlach asked.

       “Absolutely!”

       And as they walked away in silence, Octavia felt a weight on her heart. Wyll was right, and Shadowheart was right. She was not prepared for the whole mess, she was not prepared for the barbarian’s frailty, and above it all, she was not prepared for how much the whole situation affected her and knocked her off her feet.

**

       The battle against the hag was a ruthless one. It was bad enough to face a hag without the constant worry of the very victim you came to rescue burning or falling into their death. The old witch disappeared and appeared at will and used illusions to fool them. Octavia and Gale were clever enough to disarm her illusions with a torrent of magic missiles, but still, the fight was rough to the point of Karlach almost dropping unconscious. Almost. Against her best judgment, Octavia, as frail and cowardly as she was, left her spot in the backline to misty step between the old hag and Karlach to shocking grasp her, giving Karlach time to disengage and heal. The old hag tried to haggle and bargain her way out of the fray, but Octavia felt Karlach’s gaze on the back of her head. The old Octavia would have definitely taken the easiest route. The route with the most profit. The route that would grant her the greatest yield and the best story out of it. But she admired in Karlach what she had always thought she lacked. The fiber, the optimism, and the ultimate will to do what is right. That fueled Octavia’s resolve, and she responded blasting the witch on the face once more. The retribution came and Octavia almost fell to the foul claws of the creature, but Karlach was there, glowing in flames and fury, an intense hot hellish rage burning up around her, and Octavia watched in awe as the barbarian seemingly split the hag in half, only for her shape to dissipate and disappear into nothingness.

       The aftermath of those dealings was a grim one. The amount of lies, trickery, and all the lives messed up by the old hag had their spirits downed. Even Gale, always so self-absorbed, seemed hurt and distant as they tracked back to camp. Their prospects were not much better either. Travel through the Underdark or climb up towards the possible location of the gith crèche. The group, except for Lae’zel, seemed to have made their minds, certain that Octavia could guide them through the perpetual darkness of the realm below. Octavia, however, had a heavy heart. Decision fatigue had gotten the best of her. She had planned her way through exploring options with Karlach, to be confronted with the idea that she was being senseless and moving too fast. The group expected her to have some sort of assertiveness that she did not feel like she had the energy to express. Lae’zel waited expectantly for her to contradict everyone’s expectations and take them through the mountain pass towards the gith crèche. The rest of the group seemed sure enough that the Underdark was the path that she would take, just because of her roots. And this was nonsense in its very core, for there was nothing Octavia wished less than returning to that damp, dark, grim, and saddened space. And then, there was Karlach… Karlach looked at her with that naked expectation, that look that would approve her nevertheless. A raw admiration. And that felt like the biggest pressure of it all. 

       It got to a point that when the group finally settled down to camp, with Wyll taking care of their dinner for a change, Octavia was very close to a panic attack, her breathing shallow, dilated pupils and sweaty palms, mind hastily analyzing every possible outcome without ever getting to a conclusion because the next analysis seemed more important than the previous one. She purposely isolated herself in the excuse of getting her starred tent up, taking longer than necessary, just trying to organize her thoughts before she had to give any type of answers to her companions.

       “You know… Clive is a pretty well-trained support stuffed bear. He is a very good listener and gives the best hugs. Or at least that is what I heard, since I can't test it without burning the shit out of him…” Karlach had approached without her noticing. The barbarian looked at her with concern in her eyes, but an encouraging smile softening her expression. Octavia's heart skipped a beat, and she felt on the verge of tears.

       “Oh hey. How are you doing? The battle was pretty tough on you…”

       “Pshh, soldier! I had worse ones before. You shouldn't have risked yourself like that.” Karlach’s hand went up, as if she wanted to tuck a hair strand away from Octavia’s face and realized she couldn’t. “But thank you.”

       Octavia did not respond, still feeling her heart pounding heavily on her chest, she could not find the words. 

       “And how are you, Tav? You don't look well…”

       “I am just worried. That's all.”

       “About which route to go now, hm?”

       “Among other things.” She answered simply, keeping her eyes on the straps she tied to finish setting up her tent. She heard Karlach’s steps approaching her from behind, the distinctive creak of leather she made when she moved. Then the characteristic heat on her back.

       “Would you look at me, Octavia?”

       Karlach's voice was soft and non-demanding. Octavia stood upright and turned around. Karlach towered over her, as close as she could without burning Octavia. Her heat enveloped the drow like a hug, and this close the smell of her body filled the air, sweaty and smoky like burning cedarwood and cinnamon. Octavia's heart raced for a bit and then she felt comforted and calmed. Karlach raised a hand once more, as if she wanted to touch Octavia’s face.

       “I don't know what other things you are worrying about. But all of it, we are going to sort it out. Together. You owe me a talk, remember? Come soldier, let’s get away from these people, just for a bit, hm?”

       “But what about…”

       “They're grown-ups. They can handle their own shit for tonight. Why don't you go down the river and wait for me there? I’ll make sure nothing goes to shit while we're off.”

“Karlach…”

       “Please, darling?”

       Darling. That was a new one, and it almost melted her heart. Karlach looked at her with those golden eyes, full of concern and care. Her warmth enveloped Octavia, causing an involuntary smile to spread across the drow’s lips. Karlach smiled back.

       “All right. I suppose I can take a few hours off…”

       “Wait for me. I'll be there in a moment.”

       Octavia nodded and started to take the path to the river bank. She could feel Karlach's eyes observing as she left. During the short walk, the sorcerer tried to ground herself. Deep breaths. Deep steady breaths. Responsibility was something that Octavia did not have to worry about in the past 10 years. Since her escape from the Underdark, her life had been breezy. That is, up until now, when apparently she had become responsible for a band of misfits with tadpoles on their heads looking, bickering at each other and looking at her for guidance as if she knew what she was doing. It had worked so far but the plot seemed to thicken by the minute and Octavia was not sure she was up to par to guide them.

       And there she was, spiraling again. Deep breaths Octavia. Deep steady breaths. The drow removed her shoes and sat down on a rock, dangling her feet in the water. Deep breaths. She raised her gaze to the stars, probably her most loved feature about living on the surface. Deep steady breaths. She tried to empty her mind and get lost in the starry sky. 

       “Hey, soldier.” Octavia didn't know how much time had passed, but Karlach's voice brought her back and got her heart to speed again. She averted her gaze from the starry sky to the woman who walked down the path to meet her, a small basket hooked to her arm. “Got everybody to settle the fuck down and brought us some food… so we can just… relax together.”

       “Sounds perfect.”

       The sorcerer left the stone where she sat, dusting her dress off, as Karlach opened the basket and took a piece of cloth out, neatly spreading it on the floor.

       “Can I help?”

       “No. Let me do this for you. A nice picnic if you will. There isn't much I can provide in the sense of getting us a real date in the middle of nowhere and… not being able to touch you. But I can put a picnic together.”

       “A date eh?”

       “Yes. A date. It’s not much, but you know how long it's been since I went on a date? How long have I been waiting for an opportunity like this?”

       Octavia unexpectedly laughed. Karlach had a way around things that made her heart swell.

       “Well, if this is the case… I wouldn’t be as heartless to deny you this opportunity, would I?”

       “No, mam.” The barbarian poured wine in a goblet and extended her hand out. “Would you sit here with me?” Hand extended, enchanting smile on her face. Hair ruffled by the wind and the fiery glow cut against the darkened sky... Octavia could not think of anything more beautiful. She took a deep breath and joined Karlach on the cloth on the floor. She accepted the goblet of wine, the heat permeating the quick contact reminding her of how untouchable the woman she desired was. They clinked their goblets together and drank in silence. Octavia noticed she had picked one of the good bottles they managed to ransack from the blighted village and her smile widened even more: She enjoyed the adventuring life but missed the comforts she had prior, especially the wine.

       “What has been bothering you, darling?”

       Deep breath. Octavia looked the tiefling in the eyes and responded: “Honestly, what’s not to worry? But being here with you is enough to make me want to forget it…”

       “Nah-ah, soldier. I said we were going to solve it together and you said it yourself. I am as stubborn as a mule. Besides, we agreed we both need to practice the real talk kind of thing, hm? Please, share your burdens with me. I can help you carry them. I’m pretty fucking strong, you know?”

       “Oh yes, I’m aware. Very aware.” Octavia launched a playful lustful look at her strong arms, to which Karlach flexed her muscles and kissed her own bicep, getting a hearty laugh out of Octavia.

       “It is the Underdark isn’t it?” Karlach asked, sipping her wine and looking above the brim of the goblet for Octavia’s reaction.

       “How did you know?”

       “You barely talk about it and avoid questions. Same as me with the hells. It is not that hard to figure you also did not want to go back, even if you’re not vocal about it.” She shrugged, and Octavia sighed. Hard conversation. Being vulnerable was not usually part of Octavia’s handbook, but Karlach had the ability to pull all her fucking defenses down. 

       “Well… you got me.”

       “If you don’t want to go through the Underdark, let us go through the mountains. Simple.”

       “You know it is not that simple. Most of our group prefers to go through the Underdark and facing githyanki represents more of a risk to us than the Underdark.”

       “So let's go through the Underdark. We’ll make it as quick and painless as possible. I will protect you from anything that may harm you there.”

       “It’s not that simple.”

       “I know it isn't, Tav. But a decision must be made. Both options are not ideal and to be honest, I don't even think it's fair people expect you to make this decision for everyone, just to be pissed off if what they wanted was not your call.” Karlach upsetly threw a pebble towards the river.

       “You’re right.”

       “If you want to talk about the Underdark and why you don't want to go there, I am here to listen, Tav.”

       Octavia’s first reaction was dismissal. She was not about to spill her darkest secrets and traumas. But Karlach's face was so open and free of judgment. She reminded herself that she was diving into something way more complicated than any relationship she had in the past. She reminded herself that she had decided to really give this a shot. She took a deep breath.

       “It is a beautiful place, you know? Crystals, luminescent mushrooms, colorful minerals and beautiful rivers and lakes of transparent water. I like to lie to myself And pretend it isn't, just so I don't think about it. But not all the beauty in the world can counter the evil that lurks there. Growing up in Baldur's Gate I'm pretty sure you heard all about evil drow societies and and how fucked up they are, right?”

       “Can't say I haven't.”

       “Well it's all true. I mean, almost all of it.” She sighed deeply. “It is… a dance of power, deceit and manipulation. There are no true relationships, everyone seems to be in for the power dynamics and the possible gains. You never know who to trust. It may look seductive, but it's all part of the malice and treachery game. And anyone who is not on the top layers of society is treated like trash. I lost count of how many times I witnessed the beaten bodies of slaves being tossed into the abyss like they were nothing. And if you refuse to dance, you risk ending up in the bottom. At the core of it all lies the worship of Lolth, the Spider Queen, a goddess as capricious as she is cruel. She weaves her web of deceit and manipulation, ensnaring the hearts and minds of her followers with promises of power and favor, and it is so hard to get out! To avoid it!” Silence lingered between them. Karlach remained still, waiting for Octavia to finish. The drow seemed lost in memories and feelings and there was pain behind her eyes. “And for those like myself… Who never really reveled in this macabre dynamic… We are… always casualties of the crossfire. It's a nightmare that seems to have no escape. I’ve done things I’m not proud of. I tried to fit in. I tried. And I hate that I did. When I escaped… It was like I could finally live. And… I went a bit overboard with it. I indulged and allowed myself to just enjoy life. My only concerns were to have the tabs on the several taverns I went paid and maybe to avoid my old affair met my new one on a night out. It was fun, but very… empty. To the point that this is the first time ever that I feel like I actually have a real life, with my own problems to deal with, real relationships to develop, and some kind of objective in sight. And it is terrifying! And you! You make this all so much more real, so much better but at the same time, much, much more difficult… ”

       “Hit me with a cold spell.” Karlach blurted out.

       “What?” 

       “I said it. Hit me with that cold thing you do.”

       “No!”

       “Do it, soldier! Trust me!”

       Octavia hesitated, looking at Karlach, who nodded in assurance, opening her arms and exposing her chest, guard down. She was confused as hell, but Karlach had asked her to trust. She focused the arcane power in her veins and frost condensed to her fingers. She closed her eyes and let go of the spell, not wanting to see her magic physically hurting Karlach, even if that was as per her request. The noise of the frost spreading and the particular crackling of ice reached her ears. 

       And she felt Karlach’s frosted lips on hers, her hand on the back of her neck. Octavia gasped in surprise, to which Karlach simply took the opportunity to slip her tongue in, pulling her closer. Melting frost mixed into the warm saliva and the tongues intertwined, sliding onto each other, warm mouths against the frost. Octavia’s hand moved up and her fingers intertwined into Karlach’s hair, pulling gently. Surprise turned into desire and they clung harder to each other, moans escaping their throats,  hands eagerly exploring what they could before it became too hot. Too hot. Octavia waited until the last second to pull away, her lips sore from the heat, her fingertips hurting. Karlach kept her eyes closed, humming deeply in a mix of contentment and despair. Octavia felt her heart racing, climbing almost to her throat. Karlach opened her eyes and looked straight into Octavia's eyes.

       “Phew! I'm glad that worked. Now look at me, Tav. I told you we would face it together. And we will. Whatever you want to do regarding the path we take we’ll do it. If you want to go through the mountains we will. If you want to let them vote, we will. And if we end up going through the Underdark, I'll be there at your side. Can't hold your hand. But you will feel my heat on your back at all times. And I'll make sure the others don't bother you whatever decision is taken. All right?”

       “That’s so hot!” Octavia laughed for the first time since the beginning of the conversation. “Thank you, Karlach.”

       “Welcome!” Karlach turned away and focused on the basket she had brought, taking out some fruit, cheese, and what looked like the freshest bread she could find. She pushed some grapes towards Octavia and without raising her gaze from the food she organized she continued, “I know a thing or two about doing things I regret. The hells were hard as fuck. Believe me or not, ripping out demons' heads was the easy part of it. I had to do a bunch of shady things to survive and I had to teach myself to push the bed stuff deep down inside of me so I would keep going, focusing on a possible escape. I get it.” She remained silent for a moment, before raising her eyes back at Octavia’s face. “And now I’m out, I have companions that will not sell me out at the first opportunity, a whole world to see and explore, and a beautiful girl who is interested in me. Apart from having a tadpole in my brain and an infernal engine for a heart, there isn't much more I could ask for!”

       They both smiled at each other. 

       “See, we are talking about feelings! We are getting better at this!” Octavia said, popping a grape in her mouth.

       “We are!” Karlach laughed. “Easier than I thought it would be! You said… you said you escaped the Underdark. How did you escape?”

       “Nah ah. This will be a talk for some other date. We had a whole different topic this morning that I need to get back to. And it's not all about me. It's all good you want to be my support and all but I have to reciprocate.”

       “Do we, really?” Karlach asked, throwing another pebble into the river. 

       “Well, if you don't want to, I am not forcing you to do anything. But something is bothering you and I'd like to be able to support you and help you with that. It's only fair since you do so much for my well-being, don't you think?”

       “Mmm… suppose you're right.” Karlach hesitated. Her cheeks flustered and she seemed to struggle with the words, which was very odd for someone who was usually so confident. She tossed another pebble to the river before saying in a low voice “You make me nervous, Tav.”

       “What?”

       “No, no, no! Don't interrupt me, please. This is hard enough as is. You make me nervous. Scared. Don't get me wrong, I am dying to jump on you. There is nothing more I want than to lay you down and explore every inch of this onyx skin of yours. But I would be talking out of my arse if I said I'm not absolutely terrified about it as well. It's been… so fucking long! And I'm like… 'What if I forgot how to eat pussy? What if I don't find her clit? What if after all this wait she finds me so disappointing that she will dismiss me?' In all of the campfire stories you told about your time in Baldur's Gate, there was always a girl in your lap or someone you were trying to get… to the point that you don't need to give out details for me to know you’ve done a lot. Meanwhile, all I had for the past ten years were these old fingers here and, well… my tail. But this is not the point.” Karlach shook her head, her face almost purple with embarrassment, “All of this tension that we are building, these expectations… what if when it comes to it I am not up to par? What if I just don't know how to fuck anymore? I don't even remember how it feels! This is so ridiculous, we should have never talked about it.”

       “Can I say something now?”

       “Yeah. Go on.” Karlach buried her face in her arms, avoiding Octavia's gaze.

       “I think… This is a very valid feeling. It makes a lot of sense for you to feel like that and I think would be terrified as well. But… I want you, Karlach. The whole package that is you. And if you need a little time to adjust to stuff, I don't mind. I hardly doubt you forgot all of it and I'm pretty sure no matter what, our first time together will be amazing… just because it is us! You are right, I had a lot of… opportunities to explore with different girls. I had my fun. But it was mostly drunken meaningless rendezvous. I can't remember a single time I felt emotionally connected to any of them. Gods, hearing myself saying it makes me feel like a shit person. But with you… it's different. I like you so much… I can't wait to be with you and in my mind, there is nothing you can do that would ruin that for me.” She stopped, looking at Karlach until the tiefling had turned her head to face her. “I want you. Besides… we do have the same stuff between our legs. It's not gonna be that hard for your fingers to find their way.” She gave Karlach a smile. “And I am not hard to please at all, you will see. I am sorry I made you insecure. Whatever is in my power to help you with that, just let me know. I know that saying don't freak out about it is not enough.”

       “It helped, though!”

       “Did it?”

       “Yeah. Hearing you talk about how much you want me made me real horny, which means I’m not really worried right now” Karlach chuckled, abandoning her more defensive stance and opening up, turning her body towards Octavia. The drow laughed wholeheartedly. “Gods, I’m a horny mess, aren't I?”

       “Yes. But a lovely horny mess, nevertheless.” both women laughed. Octavia reached out her hand, placing it closer to Karlach's on the floor. If she looked out, she could almost pretend they were holding hands. “So, what can we do to make you more comfortable about bedding me?”

       Karlachs purred “Stop teasing me…”

       “I’m not! I honestly want to know what we can do to make it easier for you.”

       Karlach took a deep breath.

       “Maybe we can talk about what we like. You can tell me how to please you and I'll fantasize about it and hope it's enough when the time comes” she laughed. “No joke though… What is it like to have you in bed, Octavia?”

       The drow smiled delightedly, the anxiousness from before melted away into Karlach's heat. She scrutinized the tiefling’s face, looking for signs of the insecurities she had seen before. Believing the main issue had dissolved, at least for now, Octavia sat back and relaxed her back, cocking her head and looking at the barbarian provocatively.

       “Let me see… I’m used to being in control, and I like it. A lot. But I think I got so used to it that I kind of miss… being controlled.”

       “Well, you do have a very dominant personality, it makes sense it slips into your behavior in the sack… I also like being in control, so we may fight for it.” The tiefling answered, a naughty smile spreading across her whole face. Octavia felt her inner thighs warming up.

       “Bring it on, baby!” Octavia raised an eyebrow provocatively. She leaned in and grabbed a couple of grapes, taking her time, knowing damn well the low cut of her dress would provide Karlach with a privileged view of her cleavage. A move she had done countless times. She popped a grape in her mouth, a cheeky smile playing on her lips.

       “Hey! I know what you’re doing!” Karlach said without moving her gaze away from her cleavage.

       “Oh, do you?” Octavia laughed, eating another grape “And what is it that I am doing?”

       “Luring me in… with those tits of yours. I’m not falling for that!”

       Octavia laughed, the laughter shaking her whole body and ruining her poise, and Karlach followed her.

       “It seems to have worked just fine!” She said, raising her hand, extending a grape towards Karlach, and opening her mouth, still laughing. The tiefling followed her cue and opened her mouth, to which Octavia tossed the grape, and would have missed Karlach’s mouth if the barbarian reflexes weren’t good enough to catch it. 

       “Well… What can I say… I’m a tits kind of girl. Love ‘em!” Karlach said before returning the gesture and tossing a grape into Octavia’s mouth while both of them laughed.       

       “You said something that got me curious…” Octavia continued, pulling her knees to her chest and hugging them.

       “Go on…”

       “You mentioned using your tail and it got me wondering… How’s that?”

       Karlach’s face illuminated with surprise.       

       “So this is new to you?! Never been with a tiefling before?”

       “Once, but she was kind of shy. We did not explore anything involving her tail…”

       “So it seems like I might have some surprises for the experienced Octavia, after all!”

       Octavia rolled her eyes, but laughed “When you say it like that it feels like you think I slept with half of Faerun…”

       “Nah, not half. More like a fourth, probably” Octavia tossed a grape to Karlach’s face, laughing. “Ouch! No judgment here, girl, if I could I would have done the same!” The tiefling laughed loudly, and Octavia wondered if the others could hear them laughing like maniacs back at the camp. “Do you do guys as well or…” Karlach peered at Octavia over the brim of her goblet once more.

       “Just girls. Never been with a guy. Don’t think I’ll ever want to be with one. You?”

       “I’ve done both. But I definitely prefer girls. They’re so soft and pretty!”

       Octavia laughed even harder, Karlach continued, prying into her preferences: “So you only do girls… do you like… you know, toys and stuff?”

       “Baby, I had a full collection back at my house in Baldur’s gate. Wonder what has been done to it since I’m not there to pay my rent. My landlord probably tossed everything out. Or stole it for herself, that old lonely crone…”

       “What a shame…” Karlach said with a low purring voice. 

       “Well, luckily we looted plenty of money and I know just the place to go when we get to the Gate. Gonna buy us all sorts of fun things. And by then we’ll be able to touch and we’re gonna take a whole day off just for ourselves.”

       “Are we? And what do you have in mind…?”
       Octavia stopped for a second, scrutinizing Karlach’s face, once more searching for signs of the previous insecurities. She found nothing but a burning desire. She pondered, ultimately giving in to the impulse.

       “Oh, I know some fun knots. Maybe I’ll buy the finest silk rope and I’ll just tie you up completely, so no matter how big and strong you are you’ll be at my mercy… So I can take my time savoring you until you are begging me to make you cum and end your agony. That sounds like a plan…” Octavia’s voice lowered and she had raspy breaths by now. Her eyes did not leave Karlach’s mouth, following lustfully as the tiefling licked her lower lip, seemingly gasping for air.

       “I’d like that very much. And I might not be a fine knot connoisseur. My approach is a bit rougher, but I also know my way with a piece of rope. But I don’t think I’d need that to have you completely at my mercy. No…” Octavia noticed how Karlach involuntarily flexed her muscles, probably imagining herself pinning her down. The images formed in her mind as well, without her even realizing it. “I’d grab you from behind. Stick my whole body to yours. Have you grind against my hand… maybe lightly choke you with the other, feel your throat moaning against my palm…” Karlach gestured with her hand, dragging Octavia's look.

       “You have very beautiful big hands. Strong hands…” Octavia grabbed her own throat, wishing it was Karlach's bigger, rougher hand instead. 

       Karlach giggled and leaned back, looking up and taking a deep breath. “Gods, I’d do anything to be able to touch you right now!” She cried.

       “Well… If this isn’t becoming too much… We could try something.”

       “What do you have in mind?” Karlach asked, burying her face into her palm.

       “We could go for a swim together. The water might cool you off just enough so we can… at least explore a few things.”

       Karlach looked towards the river, then back at Octavia.

       “We can try. Doubt it would work for too long. But we can try.”

       “But this is… only if you are not uncomfortable.”

       “I’m burning alive and I’m dying to fuck. I’m always uncomfortable!”

       “You understood what I meant.” Octavia said firmly.

       “I’m not.”

       “And if it’s too much you’ll tell me and we’ll talk it through.”

       “Right.”

       “Promise?”

       “Promise.”

       Octavia reached out her pinky finger, expectantly. Karlach just looked at her, confused.

       “What is that?”

       “It's a Pinky Promise!” The drow reached out with her other hand and completed the gesture by herself, locking both pinky fingers together and looking back at Karlach “See? Like that. It is the highest form of promise between two girls. Very bad things happen if you break a pinky promise.”

       “Very bad things, eh? Like what?” Karlach asked with a smug on her face.

       “I wouldn't know, I’ve never broken one!” Octavia responded, keeping a straight face. “So, promise?”

       Karlach sighed, and lifted her own hand, extending her pinky out. Octavia smiled at her and both women flexed their pinky fingers as if they were locking them in the promise, but without actually touching. Octavia opened the widest of all smiles, staring into Karlach’s golden eyes.

       “What?” the barbarian asked.

       “My gods, you're pretty!” Octavia felt the heat speeding through her cheeks and giggled like a young girl. Karlach was giggling with her, cheeks flustered purple.  “Come, gorgeous, let's swim together.”

       Octavia started tracking towards the water, a hand left behind for Karlach to hold, even if that wasn't possible. She heard the barbarian footsteps behind her, the creaking of leather, and the heat emanating from her body. She trembled with anticipation. Would this work? She felt the buzz on her inner thighs and the excitement growing, but also the apprehension. Her heart seemed to climb up her throat. Feet in the water, she stopped and turned to Karlach. Her slender fingers went up the brim of the loose dress. She saw Karlach's eyes following the movement. It enticed her, she loved the seduction game and the very obvious desire and lust in the barbarian's eyes made it so much better. Octavia started to lift the brim of the dress.

       “Wait…” Karlach said subtly, sultry voice, tongue darting out, licking the lips involuntarily. She probably didn't know how sexy she looked right now. “Keep it. At least for now. If it works, I want to be the one taking it out. And I want you to undress me. Like we would as two normal people on a date.”

       Octavia felt her heart tighten. It was endearing, lovely actually. And she could never bring herself to say no to that face. But it was also sad. ‘If’ it works. ‘If’ we were normal people on a date. Octavia just wanted to embrace her right now. But she nodded and smiled. Then, she resumed threading through the river, entering the slow waters. She could hear the water hissing in contact with Karlach behind her. The barbarian giggled with pleasure. They went deeper, until Octavia's toes barely touched the bottom. She turned to Karlach, swimming in place. The barbarian was much taller than her and was just standing there. She felt her eyes threading her shapes, the low neckline of the dress, and the wet transparent fabric stuck to her skin. The tiefling woman was panting, painful anticipation filling her face. There was steam gathering around them already, and she could feel the water coming in warm waves towards her. 

       She smiled.

       Karlach submerged in front of her, reappearing closer, her hair wet and messy, looking down at Octavia’s eyes, lustful smile, her commanding presence making the drow's legs feel like gelatin. Octavia realized that despite the very warm water enveloping her, she was shaky. Nervous. It was becoming a common feeling at this point. She summoned the confidence she was known for, cocking her head up, provocative smile, lavender eyes glistening in the dark. 

       “Go on. You got me, I am at your mercy.” Octavia could hear the trembling in her voice. She had a moment where she caught herself thinking she probably did not sound as impressive as she wanted, but it didn't matter. Karlach’s hand approached her cautiously at first, but as soon as she realized it was safe, demanding.

       The barbarian pulled her by the waist, the bodies touching and sticking together for the first time. She was hot, but the water surrounding them hissed and cooled her just enough. It was uncomfortable but doable. Karlach's mouth was suddenly on hers again, lips sliding against each other, tongues dancing, teeth nibbling and biting. She felt Karlach's hand reach up the side of her torso, thumb grasping on the side of her breast and realized her own arms had been standing there like wet noodles, taken by surprise. She reached out and grabbed the back of her neck, the other hand traveling down to grab the barbarian's hips. It was getting hotter. Karlach moved her mouth to the side of her face, peppering kisses to her face, all the way to her ear and her neck, going back to the more demanding stance, kissing, sucking, biting. Too hot. Octavia moaned, Karlach held her closer, pulling her leg up. The drow hugged her lover with her legs, enveloping her waist, grinding against her solid strong body. Karlach lowered them more into water, a desperate effort to keep herself cool, as she spread hot kisses onto Octavia's submerged neck and collarbone, her hot mouth deliciously contrasting with the water. Octavia realized she was doing nothing again, just completely dumbfounded by Karlach's touch. Too hot. She reached up and slipped her fingers under Karlach's top, grazing the soft but scarred skin of her breast, at the same time she felt Karlach slipping the strap of her dress down and biting her shoulder. She moaned again, but this time in pain, for a wave of heat spread from Karlach towards her, water hissing louder. She felt herself being pushed away strongly and opened her eyes. Steam filled the air around them, she could barely see the glow of Karlach's flames feet away from her. Above the sizzling sound, she could hear panting. And then a frustrated scream.

       “Karlach?” She called out, lost in a cloud of steam, their few seconds of indulgence charging their price.

       “Yes?” The voice of the tiefling was full of frustration and anger, shaky, maybe even crying.

       “Come over here, please.”

       “I’m fine here. Thanks, mate.”

       “Don't ‘mate’ me now! Stop pushing me away when things don't work out!”

       “If I didn't push you I would have killed you!”

       “I didn't mean that!” She yelled back across the steam. “I mean now. Together, remember? We have a pinky promise.”

       “Fine.”

       “Come, let's get out of the water, I can't see you with all this steam.” 

       Octavia began to swim back, her skin still crawling with the burning kisses Karlach had peppered all over her face and chest. She heard the barbarian start swimming behind her, and soon she saw the glow swim past her, powerful arms paddling against the water. She tried to catch up, but when she reached the river bank, Karlach was already there, ruffling the water out of her hair, a very frustrated expression on her face.

       “I'm sorry.” Octavia said.

       “Sorry for what? You did nothing wrong. I was the problem. I couldn't even fucking undress you!”

       “No. I was the problem. I pushed the situation. I knew there was a chance it wouldn't work, and then it would be frustrating, and…”

       “Can't blame you for trying.”

       “And I can't blame you for… for… for it not working. It's none of us. Not our fault. Agreed?”

       Karlach seemed crossed, but slightly relaxed her stance.

       “Agreed. Well, touching is not going to work. We better abandon that idea. I could have seriously hurt you.”

       “Yes. And then it would have been pretty embarrassing having to ask Shadowheart to come down and heal a half-naked me.” She joked, trying to lighten the mood. Karlach chuckled lightly. “Touch might be off, but I thought of other ways that don't involve touching. We can try that tomorrow or some other time…” Octavia finished, trying to cheer up the barbarian, her own heart crushed by the failed experiment.

       “Can we try that now?”

       “What? Now? I thought…”

       “Yeah, now.” Karlach leaned back against a boulder, gesturing towards her, “Look at you. This stupid wet dress hides shit. I see all of it. I am frustrated, I am angry, and still, all I want to do is bend you over that rock, lift that stupid skirt of yours, and fuck you senseless! My brain has turned into mush!” She chuckled, still a bit of frustration behind it. “It's been too fucking long and you are too fucking tempting.”

       “To be fair… it hasn't been that long for me but you completely swept me off my feet out there. I felt stupid. Didn't know what to do. I wanted to melt into your arms and let you do your will with me.”

       “Yeh? So I still got it?”

       “Baby, you got all of it. You’re fucking hot, Karlach. I don't think I've ever been this horny in my whole life!”

       “Show me.” She pleaded. “Touch yourself for me. Please.”

       Octavia felt dizzy at the complete turn the conversation had taken, but she looked over at Karlach leaning against a boulder, the strong legs spread and arms crossed, flames glowing against the night sky. Desire on her eyes, looking at her up and down, eating her up with her gaze. She seemed pretty sure. And if they kept their distance there was nothing wrong that could happen, right? Octavia nodded, feeling her mouth suddenly dry. Karlach bit her lower lip, eyebrows raised in anticipation. Octavia lowered the other strap of her dress, both shoulders exposed now. Karlach leaned forward taking a deep breath. Octavia pushed the dress down, letting the weight of the wet fabric pull it down, sliding against her dark skin. She got goosebumps, but she doubted it was the chilly night air since the cold was a part of her. 

       “I’ve always wondered how low those silver scales go… Now I know…” Karlach purred, reaching out towards her as if she was gliding her hand on her skin, following the small silver scales that went down Octavia's face and neck, through her collarbones, and spread to the sides of her body, contouring her breasts, waist and hips, the light silver glistening and contrasting to her deep dark skin. “Start with your tits, darling.”

       Octavia was not used to being ordered or commanded. She was usually the one in charge, but gods it felt good. The sheer desire in Karlach's voice, her strong presence… She could not think of a single thing she wouldn't do to please that woman. She reached down and cupped her own breasts, not even thinking if that would look silly or feeling self-conscious, reason out of the window as soon as she laid eyes on Karlach's lustful stare. A guttural moan escaped the barbarian's throat, and she raised her hand, slipping under her top and touching her breasts as well

       Octavia could feel the wetness spreading between her thighs, her sex hot and pulsing. She played with her nipples, pinching them between her fingers. Karlach's eyes followed, breathing becoming raspy and quick.

       “What I'd give to be able to suck on your tits now…” the tiefling cried out.

       “Bite too?”

       “Lick, suck, bite… all of it.”

       It was Octavia's turn to moan. “Can I see you too?”

       Karlach chuckled, leaning back with a naughty smile on her face. She bit her lower lip, as if she was considering the offer. 

       “Not yet. You're gonna have to earn it. Convince me you want it.”

       Octavia thought for a second, her mind racing onto all the different things she could do to convince the barbarian to give her a tease as well. She knew she was beyond wet at this point, her pussy ached for contact, for fingers sliding between her folds… She lowered one of her hands, the slender fingers gliding against the smooth dark skin of her belly. She slipped her fingers inside her underwear, sliding them down between the smooth folds, finding her own hot wet core as she had done the night before, alone in her tent, fantasizing about Karlach. She could not hold a moan as her finger grazed her clit and her knees weakened. She captured the slick with her fingers and pulled her hand up, showing it to Karlach, spreading her fingers apart and showing the threads of slick connecting them. The eyes of the tiefling widened and she shoved a hand between her own thighs, squeezing hard over the leather pants. Octavia shoved her fingers inside her mouth one by one, licking them clean, with a hum of satisfaction as she observed Karlach's jaws drop, eyes never leaving her. She gave the barbarian a significant look, almost asking if she had fulfilled her part of their plea.

       “Almost there… but you forgot to say ‘please’.”

       “Please, Karlach.” She heard herself begging. Guess that was a thing now.

       Karlach stood up and took her top off, and Octavia’s eyes grazed her scarred skin, noting the big gash over her left breast. She followed the tattoos and had a sudden thought that she had never actually asked her about their meaning. She made a mental note to ask her about it later. Octavia knew Karlach had a strong beautiful body, but seeing her torso full on display like that turned the last bit of her good judgment into dust.

       “Now, your panties, soldier. But turn around while you take them off. I can't touch, but I wanna see everything…”

       Without hesitation, Octavia turned around. She grabbed the sides of her underwear and began to slide them down her legs painfully slowly, bending down more than necessary, exposing her rear for Karlach to see. She felt a drip of her slick run down her thigh, and still bent down she spread her legs a little and shoved a hand back, running her middle finger between her folds and upwards, getting an extra bit of satisfaction out of Karlach's moaned gasp.

       “You’re gonna kill me… Lie down, soldier.” Karlach said approaching, gesturing to the forgotten cloth of their picnic. Octavia quickly opened the space and laid down, her back against the cloth, the smell of grass and wet soil filling her nostrils, the starred sky above her. She bent her legs and with a deep sigh, she once more slid her hand between her thighs. Karlach towered over her, unbuckling her pants and sliding them down carelessly, kicking them away in a hurry. Her tail lept wildly as she looked down at Octavia and put her own hand between her folds, touching herself without ever looking away from the other woman. They couldn’t touch each other but that was certainly the next best thing. Octavia's fingers kept working their way, circling her own clit, playing at the entrance, the other hand latched to her breast, while she drank Karlach's every movement: The fingers playing with the clit, flicking in a circular motion, the involuntary tensing of the muscles, the thick thighs trembling, fighting to keep her up as she was torn by wave after wave of pleasure, her abs clenching, her chest rocking with the moans. Octavia wondered if the others could hear them. It was not exactly as if they were being quiet, but she did not care. Let them hear. Let them know. She had the most beautiful woman masturbating in front of her, there was nothing else she cared about in the world. Her eyes rolled back automatically but she fought to bring them back, she needed to see. She knew Karlach was close, her legs seemed about to give up on her weight and she stroked herself furiously. Octavia spread her legs wider, inserting two fingers, the experienced tips finding exactly the soft spot inside her walls, fingers curling, palm against the clit. Karlach's eyes followed the movement, an extra loud moan escaping, tail whooshing wildly. Her body began to shake and the towering woman fell to her knees on the muddy ground, hand never leaving the middle of her thighs, guttural moans shaking her chest, eyes closed in satisfaction. It was too much for Octavia and she felt her own climax following, wave after wave of pleasure, hand still stimulating her sensitive insides. A gush of moisture spread all over her hand, dampening the picnic cloth, back arced up, shaking uncontrollably, blinded by pleasure. 

       She felt Karlach falling at her side on the cloth, heat subdued, heavy breaths. Octavia opened her eyes to the starry sky, struggling to get her breathing to a normal pace. She looked to the side, to see Karlach lying next to her, muddy knees and a happy expression on her face.

       “Life is good, isn't it?” She said panting.

Octavia looked back at the beautiful starry sky, heart still racing. The smell of Karlach's sweaty skin filled the air around her, the numbness of a strong orgasm still lingering, weighing down her body and limbs. Relaxation. No worries. Karlach was right. Life was, indeed, very good.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4 - Talk dirty to me

       Octavia woke up with the sun kissing her eyelids. Strange. Maybe the flap to her tent opened during the night. Without opening her eyes she turned to her side, trying to get a couple more minutes of rest. The sound of the river was actually soothing and… gentle snoring. Octavia sat up, startled. She was still by the river, completely naked, sleeping on top of a mere piece of cloth, the remains of a picnic around her. Karlach snored peacefully by her side, arm covering her eyes.

       “Karlach! Hey, Karlach!” She reached out to shake the barbarian, the scorching heat from her skin stopping her just in time. “Karlach! Wake up!”

       “Hmn… Let me sleep!”

       “Karlach, wake up” She cried more urgently “We fell asleep by the river last night!”

       “What?” Karlach opened her eyes, squinting at the clarity, confused. Then everything seemed to come back and she half sat up, looking at Octavia completely naked by her side, and immediately shifting mood and opening a big grin: “Oh! I could get used to waking up like that…”

       Octavia smiled, looking at her lover. Hells be damned, she looked even better now in broad daylight. “Me too… I mean, I much rather we had an actual bed beneath us, but I wouldn't mind having this sight every morning.” Octavia sighed, stretching her arms above her head. “Gods, my back is gonna kill me the whole day!”

       “Ooh what I'd give to be able to give you a backrub!” Karlach answered looking at her lustfully.

       “With those big strong hands of yours? I can only dream…”

       Karlach chuckled, fumbling for her top.

       “Fuck, where did I throw my clothes? I blame you!”

       Octavia laughed: “Your top is probably by that boulder over there. I did not see where you kicked your trousers, though.” She said while she pushed her panties up her legs. She looked around for her dress, to find it crumpled on the muddy ground. “Oh, crap…” 

       Karlach looked at her, top half passed through her body, and laughed, as Octavia showed her the completely ruined dress. With a deep sigh, she started to use prestidigitation to clean away all the dirt and by the time she finally put the dress on, Karlach was finishing buckling the straps on her trousers.

       “There is still hope the others will be asleep…” She said half laughing.

       “Don’t count on that… They will probably be on my throat the moment I get up there, wanting to know what route we’re taking.” 

       “Do you know what you are doing already? Not that I’m pressuring you. Just so I’m prepared to put them into their respective places.”

       “I’m letting them vote, like you suggested. I think it’s for the best.” Octavia said, starting to thread the way back to camp.

       “Hey, Tav?” Karlach called out from behind. Octavia stopped and turned.

       “Last night was… Amazing. Thank you.”

       The drow felt her legs turn into jelly and the already familiar butterflies in her stomach.

       “No, Karlach. Thank you.” And there it was that trembling in her voice again. Gods be damned, for Octavia was not predicting the effect that woman would have on her.

       “Hey… hit me with that cold thing again. Just for a quick kiss…”

       “Karlach…”

       “Come on. I can take it. I just want to kiss you goodbye before we’re off to work!”

       “I thought we worked together!”

       “And? Come on!”

       Octavia rolled her eyes.

       “Okay, but just this time. Let’s not make a habit of this. I don’t feel good attacking you.”

       “You’re worth the hassle. Now hit me up!”

       And once more, closing her eyes, she let her Ray of Frost hit the woman she wanted. She felt a tug of guilt as Karlach’s voice, trembling with cold, reached her ears:

       “This is clever. I think it worked again. C’mere.

       And reaching forward, Octavia offered her lips to the tiefling, feeling the wave of emotions wash upon her once more. Lips touched. A spark. And Karlach stepped away, eyes closed and a broad smile on her lips.

       “Mmm… I’m dizzy. And you - are you all right?” There was worry in her voice, as if suddenly the excitement of waking up together gave way to the harsh reality they were in.

       “No permanent damage. And absolutely worthy.”

       “I hope that’s true. Cause I’m hoping for seconds, thirds, and fourths once we find a way to cool off this engine. Not only for the kissing. The whole stuff.”

       “Believe me, this is my top priority. Ugh… I miss the feel of you already!”

       “Me too. Mine too. Soon enough, you’re going to be mine. But until then, I’ll play nice. You go have your fun with the others till then. I don’t mind sharing if I must. But keep a piece left over for me, hm?”

       Octavia stopped, confused. She frowned at Karlach.

       “Wha… What? No! You’re the only one for me right now, Karlach. Believe me.”

       “I’d believe you if you said one plus one is seven!”

       Octavia felt her stomach churn.

       “Why are you being like that?”

       “What? I’m doing nothing! I just… Don’t want to keep you on a leash when we can’t even touch! It makes no sense!”

       “Fair enough. But you’re not keeping me on anything. In fact, I don’t think you could keep me, even if you wanted to. I stay with you because I chose to. And I’ll wait for you because I chose to. And…” She added, softening her tone, trying to lighten the mood “We can talk about a leash some other time. An actual physical leash. That’s an interesting thought”

       Karlach laughed a raspy laugh. “You will drive me insane, woman.”

       “Come on, I don’t want to fight.”

       “Neither do I! I am sorry if it didn’t come across right. I was actually trying to play nice.” The barbarian said, looking down.

       “I believe you.” Octavia smiled at her. Threading these waters was a very new thing for both of them. “Hey… Do you think we can… you know, see each other again tonight. Just the two of us?”

       “Oh! You really are in it, aren’t you?” She said laughing.

       “Stop teasing me. I already told you I am.”

       “All right, all right! But be careful Tav, or I might think you're catching feelings for me!” She started to walk away, climbing the path towards the camp. Octavia stood in place for a moment, feeling wave after wave of shock coursing through her body. Yes. A serious case of feelings, indeed.

**

       As expected, the first sounds of the morning reached their ears as soon as they approached their camp. The customary clanking of pots and pans as Gale organized their breakfast, the light chatter of Wyll, and sooner than they expected, Astarion’s mocking voice:

       “My, my! Look who decided to show up! Did you have a pleasant night, ladies?” The vampire was sitting on a rock by the path, reading a book, as if he was just minding his own business.

       “The most pleasant I’ve had in a long time!” Octavia answered, a smug smile on her face.

       “I’m glad at least some of us managed to get proper rest beyond the worries about the future and the absolutely ghastly noises that reached our camp last night. Any idea what that was?

       “Shut the fuck up, Fangs” Karlach said, but the smile never left her lips.

       Astarion grinned.

       “I honestly worried you’d be a pile of ashes by now! What would be of our merry band without our kind and wise leader!”

       “Could you, please, cut it off, Astarion?”

       “Oh, I was merely joking! Teasing you! And here I was, thinking you would be in a good mood this morning. I suppose it was not that satisfactory…”

       “Piss off, or I’ll split you in half, fangs.” Karlach growled, to which Astarion sauntered away, giggling with himself.

       “Don’t listen to him, He is just teasing. Probably salty because…”

       “Karlach!” Lae'zel’s voice raised above the others, as the githyanki warrior stood up angrily an crossed her arms, continuing, “I do not like your new habits. You have become irresponsible. You are getting caught in meaningless distractions.”

       The whole camp seemed to be paying attention now. Octavia gasped. She and Shadowheart exchanged a look. 

       “Oy! I'm not the only one who…” Karlach stopped herself. Octavia saw the tiefling’s eyes dart between Lae'zel and Shadowheart. Then, she practically bit her tongue and took a deep breath. She knew! Octavia tried to share a look with Shadowheart, but the half-elf seemed impenetrable, immersed in an apparent peace and detachment from the scene unfolding.

       “Yes, but I am not disregarding my training for flesh pleasures. You are. Twice in a row. You are growing soft.” Lae’zel continued, unfazed. Octavia looked around. She wanted to scream. The rest of her companions, miraculously, seemed to not have noticed what had just unfolded, probably still too invested in the fact that their leader had spent the night away with their burning companion. Except for Astarion. No gossip ever escaped him. His grin widened, eyes darting quickly from Lae’zel to Shadowheart. Octavia did not know if she should feel bad for her friend or just be grateful that he would maybe give her peace now. 

       “We can still sparr if you want, Lae.”

       “K’chaki. It is late now. And Octavia is about to tell everyone we should track towards the crèche!”

       Octavia had barely sat down, she hadn't even had a cup of coffee yet. And it had already started. Wyll pushed a cup of coffee into her hands, smoking hot. She nodded in acknowledgment, took a deep breath, and addressed the group.

       “I will not be deciding for the group this time. Let us eat breakfast and think about the possibilities. After, we will hear Lae'zel and whoever has a strong opinion on the matter. No discussions. And then, we will vote. The most voted path is the one we should take. No discussions after the votes have been cast. Agreed?

       The atmosphere around camp shifted immediately. As she expected, everybody seemed to be counting on her just directing them towards the Underdark path. The fact that she was even considering the githyanki crèche seemed a big surprise. For once, the chatter and bickering died out and she saw her companions gather their thoughts. Karlach winked at her. She sipped the coffee Wyll had brought her, feeling nauseated. Food would not sit well today. At least not for now. Shadowheart raised an eyebrow at her, and she gave the cleric a smile, hoping she would be just as cool as the cleric was less than five minutes ago.

       Octavia drank her coffee quietly. Gale came to bring her food, and she braced for a torrent of arguments that did not come. He just gave her a bowl of porridge sweetened with honey and apples, smiled gently, and sat at her side, eating quietly. She thanked the gods in silence for that and looked around, poking at the bowl with a spoon. Karlach was speaking to Wyll, gesturing wide. Lae'zel seemed to try to convince Astarion about the githyanki cure. Shadowheart spoke to Halsin, listening attentively to the elven druid. And this would set their fate. Octavia wondered how the conversations were going, the anxiety bubbling up again. She almost forgot Gale sitting quietly by her side, so when he spoke, the sound of his voice startled her.

       “Democracy is always a good tool to help us navigate the pathways of arduous decision-making.” He said in a low voice. 

       “You think?” She answered, almost in a whisper.

       “And democratic decisions, by their very nature, merit a measure of deference that excludes facile interrogation” He offered her a smile. Octavia was not sure, but it seemed like he was trying to… Comfort her?

       “You’re right…”

       He kept silent at her side for a moment, then, he looked at her once more: “You seem to be a tad worried and overwhelmed. If you’d like, I can organize the discussions and the voting. Get that burden off! And I promise I will be of utmost imparciability!”

       Octavia felt a warmth on her heart. Gale was an odd one, but he was actually worried about her and eager to lessen her worries. It was unexpected, but incredibly welcomed.

       “Thank you, Gale. Really.”

       With a deep sigh, she finally felt her stomach settling down enough for her to shove a little bit of her porridge down. She managed to eat a little, but the anxiety once more started to grow inside of her. Gale gave her a pat on the shoulder, stood up and cleared his throat commanding attention.

       "Friends," he began, his voice carrying across the campsite, "we stand at a crossroads of our journey, faced with a decision that can shape our fate. Each path we consider holds its own risks and potential rewards."

       He turned to Lae'zel first, his expression neutral as he addressed her fervent desire to traverse the mountain pass. "Lae'zel has proposed we cross the mountain pass and search for the githyanki crèche.” Lae’zel nodded in agreement, standing up and crossing her arms, defiantly. Gods bless her, she wasn’t one for diplomacy. Gale turned his head to her, addressing the gith directly “You advocate for the mountain pass, believing it will lead us to your people and the supposed cure they possess. But we must acknowledge the skepticism about this cure is shared by many among us."

       “Tchk! Istik!” Lae'zel's gaze hardened, her resolve unwavering as she retorted, "I don't believe anything. I know. My people hold the key to our salvation. They have means of purification. My people has fought Ghaik for ages, no one knows more about Ghaik than us! At the crèche we will be cleansed from this curse. It is the only way. Besides, not even Octavia wants to go through this Underdark place, which is supposed to be her home. I’ve seen it. She has been wary of making this decision and the red one has been favourable to my solution. It is clear.”

       Octavia's eyes widened at the githyanki’s words. Diplomacy could not be Lae’zel's strong suit, but she seemed to have her way around espionage and manipulation.

       "What, me?” Karlach asked “Nah mate, I just think the Gith crèche is worth checking. I believe you, Lae!” However grateful Octavia felt for Karlach’s support, the cat was out of the bag now. She felt Astarion’s and Shadowhearts gaze upon her. Always so perceptive. Karlach continued “The mountains offer protection, and who knows, perhaps her people do have the cleansing or purification or whatever is called. I think is worth a shot. And if they decide to turn on us, me and Lae can take care of them… right, Lae?"

       Karlach sounded doubtful of her own words. No one knew if in the event of the Githyanky of that Crèche tuning against them Lae’zel would be on their side or against them. The warrior had said she was not related to the githyanki of that particular crèche, and she was just as interested at finding a cure. But there was the serious possibility of the Githyanki only wanting to provide the cure to one of their own. In that case, would Lae’zel turn on them? Octavia liked to believe she wouldn't, but the Gith warrior was hard to read. 

       Shadowheart interjected, her voice cool and measured: "That is nonsense, Lae’zel. Octavia may not live in the Underdark anymore but she would not mind guiding us through there. Right?” Her eyes met Otavia’s, who fought to not give anything away. “And… There is another detail to consider. According to some of the things we found and Halsin’s knowledge, the Underdark may provide us with access to a temple dedicated to Lady Shar. That makes my vote clear enough.” 

       Wyll shifted uncomfortably, his eyes darting between Lae'zel and Karlach. "I understand the temptation of going towards the Gith Crèche, since they could cleanse us. But what if they don't? What if we're walking into a trap?"

       “Tchk!” Lae'zel just dismissed him. Gale raised his hands trying to retrieve control of the situation, but failing miserably. Wyll shook his head, looked at Karlach apologetically, then asked:

       “Octavia, I’d love to hear what you have to say about traversing the Underdark. I know little about it but folk tales and midwives stories. I cannot fathom making a decision before having you weigh in on the matter.”

       The drow took a deep breath. She felt a surge of dread at the mention of the Underdark, but she kept her expression neutral, not wanting to reveal her aversion to that particular route. "The Underdark is a dangerous place. I can be of some assistance, yes. But unless we are actually faring through a drow city, I cannot be of much assistance. All of you know I’m an urban person. And if our route takes us through a drow city then I’ll outright tell us to take any other route available. Not all assistance in the world could prevent disaster from reaching this group in a drow city. From what we gathered and what I know, we will not likely be crossing any drow settlement. Duergar, yes, depending on our route. Which is not much better, to be fair. Might be easier to sneak through the Underdark, but it also might be easier for us to be ambushed in an environment in which none of you is familiar. That is why I brought this decision to th group. To me, there is no path better than the other." 

       “I would feel more comfortable taking my shots in the dark.” Astarion said. “At least with whoever we face down there, there is a chance of meeting allies. The githyanki… I would not count on it. And I honestly believe that the very idea of finding a cure within this… Crèche is simply ridiculous. Completely delusional, if you ask me.” Astarion added with despise in his voice.

       “Agh, Kaincha! You are delusional. Nonsense! I have been following this group and the leader’s orders, waiting for my turn. I will not give up now! We shall find cure amongst my people!” 

       That was turning into a mess. Gale seemed lost, and he looked at her, as if he asked for her guidance and intervention. Octavia was jittering, her hands prestidigitating a wrinkle on her skirt on and off again. She thought of asking for their votes now and just deal with it, but she could not bring herself to do it. As long as they were discussing, in the surface, she was safe. 

       Halsin spoke up then, his voice calm and soothing. "I see merit in both arguments. Our priority should be reaching our destination safely. Perhaps we should put it to a vote now and trust in the wisdom of the majority."

       Gale nodded in agreement, his gaze sweeping over the group. "Very well. Let us proceed with the voting. A show of hands should suffice.” Octavia’s heart hammered in her chest. She closed her eyes and Gale’s voice raised over the group again. “All in favor of going through the Underdark, raise your left hand. All in favor of going through the mountain pass, raise your right hand!”

       Even with all the tension, Octavia couldn’t help but chuckle ad Gales unusual way of asking for the votes. Tension took over as she heard the movement of hands raising. She raised her right hand, taking a deep breath before opening the votes. It took her a second to comprehend the show of hands, who had which hand up. Then her eyes followed on Lae’zel and Karlach next to each other, right hands up. Two. Three with her. Halsin had not voted. Her gaze looked over Shadowheart and Astarion, both with their left hands up, voting for the Underdark route. Then Wyll. Underdark too, looking apologetically at her. And finally, Gale. He had his right hand up, and a kind smile on his face.

       “Well,” he said cheerfully, “To the mountains!”

       “You shall not regret, Wizard!” Lae’zel said appreciatively. And thus, with a few complaints mainly from Shadowhear and Astarion, they all stood up and started gathering their equipment to leave. Inadvertently, Octavia felt relief wash over her. She expected more of a mix of emotions, worry about the dangers and maybe guilt for possibly behaving selfishly. But she didn’t. She just felt relief. And merrily, she took her time to organize all of her belongings. Karlach winked at her over the distance, as she organized her own equipment.  Then, Octavia settled with Gale to revize, organize and divide their scrolls. She was about to finish packing when Karlach approached her, bag already sorted and buzzing with excitement, practically dancing in place.

       “How you feeling, Soldier?”

       “I’m… fine. Calmer. You were right. Having the group vote removed the weight from me. So thank you.” She said earnestly. 

       “No worries, count on me to lessen the burden anytime!”

       “Will do. Now I just need to figure out a way to thank you properly…”Octavia said distractedly, organizing a couple of health potions into easy-access pockets.

       “Oh, I can think of a couple of different ways…” Karlach replied, a malicious grin immediately spreading on her face. Octavia felt her insides warming up. The woman did not waste an opportunity, but neither did she.

       “Oh, really? To be fair I wasn't thinking about that, but if you insist, I think I might have an idea or two.” And there she was, once more a hostage of those eyes and that burning desire, but not able to sate it.

       “Go on…” Karlach said, leaning into the tree next to them. The drow’s eyes could not resist taking a stroll all over her body, landing on the hand she had sustaining her weight. A very large beautiful hand, with fingers ending in neatly trimmed nails, instead of the usual long sharp claws. She raised an eyebrow, lifting her gaze to the tiefling’s face: “When did that happen?” she asked pointing at her hand while her mind was invaded by very unchaste visages of those fingers doing very unchaste things. 

       “Oh, this?” Karlach cocked her head, a cheeky smile on her face, extending her hand outward “While you were taking forever to pack… You know… I couldn't take the way your fingers behaved yesterday and where they have been. And I couldn't help thinking how much my fingers would like to do the same… and then I was like ‘Oh shit! I'm gonna ruin her with these claws! I need to fix that!’ And the way my brain works I could never let go so I just asked Shadowheart for a nail file and worked my way into fixing them.”

       Octavia laughed wholeheartedly “I am not gonna lie, I had the same thought about your claws.  It's a shame we can't take that new manicure of yours for a test yet. But I'm glad you're ready for whenever we get your heart fixed!”

       “Yeah, I figured it was good for me to get acostumed to short nails once more… Lae’zel called me weak. Said I was renouncing my natural weapons or something… I told her she should do the same or she would…” Karlach stopped herself and looked around, panicked, seeing Lae'zel was far away from there, and took a deep sigh of relief. “Well, are you ready to leave?” She said carelessly, scratching the back of her neck.

       “No, no, no, you are not going to change the subject that easily. What did you say to Lae’zel?”

       “Nothing much… I…”

       “You know it too!” Octavia said “You are horrible at keeping secrets! Gods!” she continued laughing. 

       Karlach’s eyes widened. “Too? Do you know it as well?”

       “Yes! Shadowheart told me yesterday while we bathed…”

       “By the gods, I was dying to talk to someone about it!” Karlach lowered her head closer to Octavia’s stature, lowering her voice to an excited whisper “Lae’zel told me yesterday as we sparred and she just blurted it out, out of nowhere! I didn’t even know how to react! What do you say in a situation like that?”

       “I don’t know, I bet it was even weirder than when Shadowheart told me!” Octavia looked around to see if they were being watched, and continued “How did she tell you? What did she say?”

       Karlach spoke with a husky voice, mimicking Lae’zel “Karlach, I had sex with the sharran last night. What is the protocol for the following day in this realm? Should I address it?” the tiefling shook her head “I was like ‘Mate, you’re asking the wrong person, I haven’t got any action in 10 years, from all I know protocols might have changed completely!’ Then I just encouraged her to ask Shart how she wanted to proceed with it and she went back to trying to stab me in the name of training…”

       Octavia held the laughter for by Karlach’s rendition she could visualize exactly how the scene went.

       “She is an odd one… And I never ever imagined those two together…”

       “Well, I always thought their bickering was full of sexual tension…” Karlach said “But I figured what do I know, I’m so pent up everything is full of sexual tension for me… Who was to say I was right all along!”

       “Now you said it, I see it too… and to be honest, I think they can look cute together. A pretty couple!”

       Karlach smiled at her.

       “Not as pretty as we are, but they are nice, yeah…”

       “Oh no, we are obviously the best combination possible in this band, look at us!” Octavia gestured at them both, to which Karlach smiled even wider. “Well, If they are using us as confidants for this… thing they have… I think if we play our cards right we can go on double dates by the time we get to the Gate…”

       “Oh, bet!” Karlach said laughing. “Although I don’t know, with some promises I’ve heard yesterday, I think I might not want to share a date over there…”

       “I can’t wait…” Octavia said with a sigh.

       “Octavia, why are we taking so long? The crèche awaits us!”

       Karlach practically jumped in place, startled by Lae’zel sneaking up on them. Octavia held her laughter, trying to look seriously at her companion, but a very awkward large tiefling woman trying to look innocent made everything more difficult.

       “Yes, Lae, you’re right. I’m ready, please lead the way.”

       “Tchk!” And with a quick turn, the githyanki woman turned away and started bossing people around. Karlach and Octavia shared one last funny look, holding their laughter, before putting their packs on their back and leaving towards Lae’zel, who barked orders, hushing everyone to leave.

**

       Just walking, the whole group on the road, was always a pushy task. Usually, small arguments would break out for stupid or vain reasons, or something would catch their attention and actually make them detour their path. But not today. They left shortly after midday, and a light drizzle was falling relentlessly since they left. Lae’zel guided the group, determined, with Karlach shortly behind her. Caring for their heavy packs was no easy task for the majority of the group, but Karlach, in fact, seemed to enjoy the exercise. The barbarian had even insisted on taking with her part of Octavia’s pack, to which Octavia tried to protest at first, but Karlach seemed to find so much joy in caring for her and spoiling her that she could not find in herself the energy to say no. Octavia looked at the strong back and shoulders, the wide hips, and powerful thighs. That woman could drive her insane. She was in a good mood and taking from the previous day and the talks they had before, she thought it would be interesting to try something she had thought of before. Something that could put a twist on the dirty talking they had going on before. They were climbing up a hill, and Octavia was the last one in line. She placed a hand in front of her mouth and saying the arcane word to start the spell, she cast message , whispering into her hand:

       “Your ass looks fucking amazing from this angle…”

       She saw Karlach's ears perk up and she looked around confused before finally looking back over her shoulder straight into the drow’s eyes. Octavia just grinned and raised her hand once more, whispering into it: “I mean it. What would I give to spread those cheeks apart and taste you… you can reply to this by the way…”

       The tiefling’s eyes widened, she looked questioning at Octavia, who just shrugged, looked around to see if anyone was looking at them, and repeated the spell once more “I could spend a whole day just worshiping your ass…”

       Karlach seemed unsure. Still tracking forward, she raised her hand and covered her mouth, just like Octavia had done and soon enough her voice reached clear as day in Octavia's ears: “What are you doing?”

       “Teasing you. Would you like me to stop?”

       “No.”

       “Good. I wasn't planning on stopping anyway. Can't wait to have alone time with you tonight.”

       “Me too. I have plans…” The tiefling's voice went down to a purr.

       “Oh, please do tell me all about it!”

       At this moment, Gale halted to be next to Octavia.

       “Oh, Tav, can you spare me a moment to discuss the magical artifact… erm… thing.” Said gale and at the same time…

       “Oh, tonight I want you to touch yourself how you’d like me to touch you. I’m eager to learn.” Karlach’s voice sounded in her ear.

       Octavia opened her mouth, not sure of what to say. Her gaze looked for Karlach, who laughed over her shoulder and gave her a wink. 

       “Sure… Gale… could you… wait until the end of the day? I’ll have something set aside for you by then.”

       “Absolutely! My sincerest thanks!”

       And he just kept walking by Octavia. She exchanged a look with Karlach, who seemed very amused by the situation, and shook her head. There would be a payback.

       As Gale stepped away, Octavia slowed her pace once more, dragging back and again whispering into her hand: “So, back to that talk about me, you and your ass…” She said looking at Karlach. The tiefling once more tossed her a pained look over her shoulder. 

       “Go on…”

       “You, laying on your stomach, hands tied on the bed’s headboard… Me sitting on your hips.”

       “Right..”

       Lae’zel turned to speak with Karlach. Octavia saw the panicked expression on the barbarian’s face.

       “I’m kissing the back of your neck… your back…”

       Karlach whimpered at Lae’zel. The Githyanki took it as a sign she was listening and continued to explain the intricacies of military training in a Githyanki crèche. 

       “My fingers graze the sides of your body. The soft skin on the sides of your tits.”

       Octavia felt her underwear becoming wet, and it was not because of the rain. The game was turning better than she expected. The fact that she was whispering the filthiest things into Karlach’s ears and no one around them had a clue of what was going on, kept her even more enticed. Lae’zel still had her attention on Karlach, meaning she couldn’t reply or even express her excitement was pure evil, and Octavia loved it.

       “You can feel my cunt getting wetter and wetter as I kiss you and grind against your hips.”

       Karlach took a deep breath, eyes closed. Tossed Octavia a look over the shoulder.

       “I’ll get you on your knees. Hands still tied. Play with your tail”

       Octavia giggled.

       “Lift it up. Lick you from cunt to ass… Savor all of you”

       Karlach had short breath. She could blame it on the steep incline of the road.

       “I will go so hard that when I’m done, I will be covered on your slick…”

       One last pained whimper from Karlach and she said “Excuse me Lae, gotta sort something with Tav, very quick”

       And without waiting for an answer she just turned back and went to track by Octavia. Shadowheart looked at them with an eyebrow raised in suspicion but didn’t say anything, just walked faster to assume Karlach’s position by Lae’zel’s side.

       “You are so fucked” Karlack said between teeth. “There will be a payback. You will see”

       The “threat” came with a husky voice and a malicious smile.

       “Bring it on, baby…”

       Throughout the whole day walking Octavia and Karlach used all of the free moments they had to keep teasing each other, looking around to see if anyone was noticing and hiding their arousal made everything more interesting. 

       Promises of tasting, pinning down, riding, grinding, fucking, kissing and loving. By the time they stopped to make camp, Octavia could feel the moisture piling on her underwear. They ate each other up with looks over the campfire. It was difficult to keep focus on anything but the promise of finally being together, and the evening seemed to drag on. Despite the spirits being low in the first leg of the journey, the rain had stopped and the landscape was actually a very beautiful one. They were already pretty high up, with beautiful views of the valley below them. The air was chilly and the windy night made it pleasant for them to just sit around the fire. Gale and Wyll had improvised a pretty good stew with assorted meats, potatoes, carrots, and onions, and everybody seemed very pleased and relaxed. 

       The sorcerer woman just stood up, stretched her body with a theatrical “I’m tired” grunt, wished everyone a good night, received a very puzzled look from Karlach and just went to her tent. Once inside, she peeked out, Karlach seemed confused and upset. They said they would spend the evening together, provoked each other all day for Octavia to just ditch her? Octavia almost felt bad for causing this confusion. Almost. She covered her mouth once more, whispering into it and reveling in Karlach’s expression change as her message was delivered:

       “Hey, our party is very invested in being friendly to each other for some ungodly reason. Why don’t you just stealth away and join me?”

       She observed the grin forming, the cheeks flustering and Karlach rushing to finish her food. She did one extra casting and teased one more time:

       “Should I take off my clothes already or would you like to watch again? I am dying to get rid of this soaking wet underwear anyway.”

       Karlach was downing a pint of ale to wash down the food and just choked, ale snorting out of her nose as she coughed. Wyll made the motion to tap her on the back, stopping himself at the last second.

       “I’m fine, soldier, no worries.” She answered between coughs. Soon she stood up with a theatrical stretch, taking Octavia’s lead, and said good night to everybody, with the sorcerer’s voice magically whispering sweet and dirty nothings into her ears, and made her way, first to her tent. Then she looked around, paying attention for a moment, before sneaking all the way to Octavia’s tent, purposefully set as far as possible from the others.

       “Hi…” She said in a husky whisper.

       Octavia’s heart was racing. She had waited the whole day to be alone with Karlach. The barbarian had that open, insecure, and pure smile on her lips. She was panting. Desire exuded every pore. Octavia smiled back. Maliciously. 

       “Hi…” Her voice once more sounded shakier than she intended, but who cared? She was burning with desire. She raised a hand and let the strap over her left shoulder slip down her smooth onyx skin, revealing the soft curve of her breast. She raised her gaze, holding Karlach’s golden eyes into hers: “You laid the rules yesterday. So let me tell you how this is going to be tonight...”

Chapter Text

Chapter Five: Whispers and Messages

      … She raised a hand and let the strap over her left shoulder slip down her smooth onyx skin, revealing the soft curve of her breast. She raised her gaze, holding Karlach’s golden eyes into hers: “You laid the rules yesterday. So let me tell you how this is going to be tonight...”

      Karlach opened her mouth to disagree, but Octavia raised one finger in a “no” motion, chin lifted defiantly, and put the strap of her dress back up again. “No discussions. Tonight I'm the one in charge.”

      She mentally gave herself a pat on the back for having her voice come out so firm. The confidence and dominance usually so natural to her melted away really easily around Karlach. But not this time. “Now, be a good girl, and do as I say. Take off your clothes for me…”

      Karlach’s expression transformed into pure delight, a shit-eating grin spreading across her face. With no grace, she grabbed the hem of her breastband and ripped it off, getting it briefly tangled on her unbroken horn, before she impatiently tossed it away. 

      “So pretty… So hot!” Octavia heard herself murmur. Karlach closed her eyes in appreciation, melting at her words. The tiefling kicked her boots away with no ceremony and started to unbuckle her complicated pants. The chattering from camp continued, unbothered. “We will have to be quiet. Can you be quiet, sweetie?”

      “I’ll try my best…”

      “Good girl… ‘cause if you are too noisy, we will have to stop… Now turn around. Like I did for you yesterday, and take off these horribly complicated trousers…”

      “And when are you going to undress as well?”

      “Don’t be a brat and do as I say, and soon you will get your reward.”

      Karlach shifted one foot to the other, conflicted between disappointment and excitement. “You lured me in with promises of nakedness…” She mumbled turning around, the malicious smile never leaving her face, and started to pull down her trousers. Octavia’s gaze followed the leather sliding down her vermilion skin, feeling her breath shallowing. The gaze went down the wide muscular hips, round cheeks, strong thighs… The tail swung free, making Octavia immediately drawn by it, reaching out wanting to touch it. As the barbarian bent down removing the tight trousers, she saw the flickering of moisture between her thighs, resulting from a whole day of teasing in secrecy. It made her mouth water and heat comfortably settled between her legs. Octavia let her eyes graze the scarred skin, appreciating every detail, curves muscles, and scars creating the most beautiful painting, it took her breath away.  Karlach was too tall for the small tent, filling the confined space with her strong presence and heat. Octavia, trying to recover her cool, grinned and ordered in a whisper: “Let’s make you more comfortable. Lay down.” 

      Karlach laid down in the bedroll in the middle of the tent, eyes never leaving Octavia.

      “Are you comfortable now?”

      “Nice and cozy…”

      “Now relax and close your eyes…”

      “That’s so unfair, when do I get to see you? Without being able to touch, sight is kind of all I have!” Karlach complained but ultimately complied. Octavia sat down on top of some pillows in the corner of her tent, once more her eyes grazing the beautiful naked body of the tiefling lying inside her tent. She chuckled at Karlach’s pleading, knowing damn well she had the most delicious plans for her lover that night. Despite all the difficulties and a literal tadpole in her brain, she felt… lucky. Karlach had her eyes closed, a painful anticipation on her face and Octavia’s heart swole with happiness and desire. They weren't able to touch yet, but that would not stop her from giving Karlach the good time she deserved. The sorcerer raised her hand, putting it in front of her mouth, and once more used the cantrip message to make her voice sound into Karlach's ear: “ You look so fucking beautiful. I’d give anything to kiss you all over right now. ” Karlach’s expression went from surprise to then became one of pure desire as Octavia’s voice sounded so close to her. The drow used prestidigitation to get a puff of warm air blowing near the tiefling’s ear, rejoicing in seeing the barbarian wince and let out a high-pitched moan. 

      “How are you doing that?” Karlach murmured, intrigued. Octavia didn’t want to lose momentum, so she just raised her hand again making her voice once more sound into the tiefling's ear:

      “ You expressed a lot of interest in my past… social life. So let’s play a game. ”

      She tried to produce the feeling of something fleetingly running against the tiefling’s neck. Karlach winced again.

      “Let’s…” She mumbled, not even using the spell to reply.

      “ Imagine… You saw me in a tavern… I approached you because… Let’s be honest, why wouldn't I?”

      Karlach chuckled, and through another casting of message , Octavia continued.

      “ I talked you up and after a lot of me charming you, you finally agreed to come home with me…”

      “I wouldn't be playing hard to get. You're fucking gorgeous!” The tiefling answered, this time using the spell.

      “First night together. I'd serve you some good wine…”

      Octavia produced the smell of wine in the air. Good wine. Karlach hummed in response.

      “ And I’d make my move and kiss you on the balcony. Overlooking Baldur's gate.”

      She made a light warm caress on Karlach's lips. The tiefling smiled.

      “Our mouths taste like good wine. It's tangy and wet… and It wouldn't take long for me to be kissing down your neck, pulling down your top. Kissing…”

      This time she made a light warm caress going down the tiefling's neck, the curve of her breast… Karlach moaned, and Octavia continued.

      “ My tongue plays with your nipple.”

      She made the warmth feel caress Karlach's hard nipple. The tiefling's hand instantly went up, her fingers pinching the dark red bud, eyes shut, tail swinging wild and uncontrolled.

      “I can taste your skin and your sweat. I can smell you and it's so good…”

      Once more Octavia produced tingling sensations onto her skin, going down her chest towards her…

      “How are you doing that?” Karlach asked again, this time opening her eyes and looking right at Octavia.

      “Don’t ruin the magic ! Come on, be a good girl, and keep those eyes closed, for me. Or I’ll stop.”

      “Tav…” Karlach's frustrated desire was palpable.

      “The others will hear us!” Octavia said resolutely. “Come on… lay on your stomach, let me play with you a bit more…” The end of the sentence came out almost in a purr.

      Karlach closed her eyes again, biting on her lip, excitement, and frustration mixing in equal parts. She once more complied and rolled on the bedroll, resting her head on her arms. Octavia let out a pained groan. The woman was too damn beautiful, strong broad back, all made of muscle and strength… Her round cheeks seemed to invite Octavia’s face, and the tail swinging impatiently served as a thermometer of the barbarian's excitement. The drow cleared her throat and cast message once more.

      “Gods, this angle is just too good. You may be a tits girl but I’m all about your ass…”

      Karlach purred in content.

      “ Can't wait to have your face between my cheeks then…” The barbarian response reached her ears, husky voice, blunt as ever. Shriver's went down the drow's spine. That woman was going to be the end of her. Karlach peeked at her over her shoulder, a naughty smile on that beautiful face. Octavia had her cheeks flustered. Beyond the excitement, there was a sense of shame about narrating a fantasy so vividly, but Karlach's expression in painful ecstasy was all she needed to continue, to push through the shame and turn it into blazing desire.

      “I'll take you inside. Bend you over my table. You’re stronger than me, bigger than me, but you oblige because you want me…”

      “Yes. I want you so bad. You’re killing me, Tav!” Karlach let out, once more forgetting the spell. Octavia, however, wanted her to have the feeling of proximity, so she continued through the spell, letting her voice sound close to Karlach's ear, simulating the intimacy they couldn't have.

      “Bent down, pants off, and you're at… my… mercy… I can take my time savoring you.”

      Karlach cried out and Octavia shushed her. She could feel her own wetness begin to drip down her crotch.

      “ Test out this new manicure, baby. Touch yourself as I tell you what I'm doing to you on this first date…”

      Again, she prestidigitated the feeling of a light flutter, this time near her core. Karlach jumped in surprise, a throaty moan escaping her. Octavia shoved her own hand between her legs, not being able to hold it anymore. She felt dizzy from the extensive use of magic, but she didn't care. 

      “ Licking your clit. Circling lightly at first, then with my whole mouth. Lips, tongue, saliva, all for your pleasure.”

      Feather-light tickles on the sides of Karlach's hips.

      “Burying my face in you. Hand reaching out for your clit while my mouth goes up to your ass…”

      Karlach couldn't take it anymore and she turned around in the bedroll, laying facing up, and opened her eyes, half sat up.

      “Take off your clothes, now.” She uttered.

      Octavia giggled and put a finger in front of her mouth, asking for silence. They both stopped and tried to listen to the noises of camp for a while. It seemed like their companions were still talking outside. Octavia put a hand in front of her mouth.

      “I said you need to be quiet!”

      Karlach rolled her eyes in frustration and fell back into the bedroll. Octavia put her hand back in front of her mouth.

      “You’ve been good enough… Your treat will come soon enough. Play into the game…”

      Karlach nodded and closed her eyes once more, taking a deep breath.

      “Keep playing with yourself and pretend it is me…”

      “Yes, mam.”

      “You are lying in my bed. I'll kiss your whole body…”

      Little tingling effects sprinkled onto Karlach's beautiful frame: chest, breasts, belly, between her legs… The tiefling spread her legs, exposing her soft folds to Octavia, and slid a finger to play with her clit. Octavia salivated, her mouth watering but her throat dry as a desert. It was difficult to keep her focus and keep casting spell after spell, and she started to feel lightheaded, but she was determined to power through it.

      “My mouth goes down again. Warm and wet, licking and sucking…”

      Karlach whimpered. Her fingers circled her clit. Octavia took off the top part of her dress, touching her own breasts for relief. She was tearing at the seams and couldn't say for sure if it was the arousal or the effort.

      “ I slide a finger in, mouth never leaving you…”

      Karlach reached out her other hand and slid a finger in, mimicking Octavia's words. The sorcerer produced a tickling sensation on the skin of the barbarian's clenched abdomen, wishing she could touch, press, squeeze… Flames bathed the whole body of the tiefling as a reminder of the danger, but Octavia seriously wondered how bad it would be if she just pressed her body against Karlach’s.

      “ Curling my finger inside of you, I know just the spot…”

      Octavia's own fingers looked for her sex, legs parted, pulling her skirt up, sliding the underwear to the side, and letting out a muffled moan as the experienced fingers ran through her folds. Karlach half sat up again, eyes jotted open. Her golden gaze slid down, mouth half open.

      “You sit on my hips, legs intertwined. I’ll fucking grab your ass and make your cunt grind against mine… We’re so wet it slides…”

      “Yes…” Octavia said, forgetting about the spell. Forgetting where they were, forgetting tadpoles, cults, nosy vampires, or infernal engines. They were whispering to each other, looking into each others’ eyes, and the two of them were all that mattered in the world. 

      “I'll kiss your tits while we grind. You pull on my hair…”

      Octavia was already close. She had barely touched herself but the teasing all day long and the satisfaction in Karlach's face was enough. She found in herself the strength to use her free hand to prestidigitate a quick tug on Karlach's hair, receiving a pleasured grunt in response.

      “I'll pull your horns, make you face me. I'll kiss your mouth” Her voice was a throaty trembling mess.

      “Grinding, never stopping… you feel so good…” Karlach sounded close. In Octavia’s mind, the image of Karlach’s fingers working herself interposed with the one of the fantasy, sexes stuck together, closeness, breathing into each other’s mouths… It was mesmerizing. They were so close now. One last push…

      “I push you away, you fall back in bed and I’ll sit on your face…”

      And that was all that was needed. Karlach's legs began to shake, tail twitching uncontrollably. The tiefling bit her hand to muffle the noises of her very intense orgasm and Octavia rejoiced, holding back her own climax as much as she could, as Karlach fell back into the bedroll, shaking, fingers still working. One last time, Octavia raised her hand, mustering every ounce of willpower to mutter against her hand, casting message one last time:

      “ Good girl…”

      And then she, too, came undone. 

**

      When she came through, Karlach's face was staring at her, worried.

      “Are you all right?” She whispered in concern.

      Octavia felt lightheaded from the effort, weakened by her climax, and her tent felt like an oven.

      “Never been better…”She answered, truthfully. “Just a bit dizzy from the effort and the heat…”

      “Fuck. All right, lay down here…” She said moving away from the bedroll.

      “Open the back flap of the tent, so we can have some cool air coming in without people seeing us inside,” Octavia said as she dragged her trembling body to the slightly singed bedroll. It smelled like Karlach and it soothed her. A puff of cool mountain air traveled inside the tent. Octavia took a deep breath and looked at Karlach who had just grabbed a bottle of water amongst Octavia’s myriad of looted things and handed it to her. 

      “Drink some fresh water, darling. It’s gonna make you feel better… Sorry about the heat. Can’t help it…”

      “It’s fine… Pleasant, actually. I think there is an extra bedroll somewhere in here…” Octavia said looking around.

      “You want me to stay?”

      “Yeah, why wouldn't I?” Octavia asked confused. 

      “You once said in one of our group campfire talks that you were often dying for the girl to leave your home after you were… done with your business, so I figured…”

      Octavia felt like a bucket of ice-cold water was dumped over her head. Hearing Karlach put it like that made her feel like a shit person.

      “Ouch. I see it. But this is different. You’re different. And… I suppose I’m different now…”

      “How come?” Karlach cocked her head, defiantly, but there was a playful smile on her lips.

      “I like you. For real. We… connect. I’ve never connected with anyone before. Guess I didn’t allow it to happen 'cause I was too focused on my own life’s tragedy and how I needed to make the most of my newfound freedom to let it happen.”

      “If that is the case, I’ll stay then…” Karlach had her cheeks flustered purple. The playful smile of someone who was teasing had turned into a goofy loose one. 

      Octavia got on all fours and started rummaging through her stuff until she found the extra bedroll she had collected for when hers got too used up. She pushed the roll to Karlach, who took the time to unroll it and set it on the side of the tent, as Octavia crawled to push hers to the other. It felt wrong that they had to lay so far away from each other to avoid accidents, but in their situation, you took what you could have and just be grateful for it. It took a while for both women to set all of Octavia’s stuff and the bedrolls comfortably, but finally, both of them laid down, on their respective ends of the tent, still naked, and looked at each other.

      “So, what do we do now? This is new protocol for me…” Octavia joked. 

      “Well, now we talk. Ask me something…”

      “Well… yesterday something came to my mind… What is the story behind your tattoos?” the drow woman whispered in the dark, immediately regretting her question given Karlach's expression. The tiefling made a hissing sound.

      “Hmm, not that. I don't feel like talking about that now and I don't want to ruin the mood. And trust me, that would ruin it.”

      “Sorry…” Octavia mumbled. It hadn't crossed her mind that the tattoos could be a negative experience. She didn't know what to say now.

      “Don't worry. I'll tell you someday. Just not now.”

      Silence came down between them. Octavia was spiraling in thoughts, about the different ways she could have gone about it that wouldn't ruin the moment. She heard Karlach turning, body squeeking against the bedroll. The drow searched her mind for something to say desperately when Karlach's voice broke the silence, whispering at her.

      “I know what I want to ask. What is up with you and the stars? Your tent has stars, I often see you staring at the starry sky, and you know a lot about their names and stuff like that…”

      Octavia let out a sigh of relief. Karlach made things easier. Octavia was supposed to be the silver-tongued one, but tonight, Karlach was saving their conversation. 

      “I love the starry sky because it's a huge symbol of the life I made for myself. When I was… escaping… I was tumbling through the tunnels, carrying everything I owned and I saw this deep dark surface with silvery sparks. I thought it could be something magical. Maybe more riches I could take with me. I had never seen anything like that and I was immediately drawn to it. Immediately. When I finally got to that patch of darkness my mind could not compute. It wasn't some portal… it wasn't magic… it wasn't any of that… It was this opening to the outside world. To the surface.”

      “You had never seen the sky?”

      “Never. In all my life, I have never been to the surface. My family was too low-ranking for that. And I remember stepping out of that tunnel, with the breeze, the grass, the mountains, and that immense blue shiny blanket above me.” Octavia took a deep breath, immersed in memories “I had read about the sky before but never, in my wildest dreams, I would have imagined something of that magnitude. I couldn't breathe, I couldn't fathom… So this is it. The starry sky guided me out. It was the first thing I fell in love with on the surface. And it has been a love of mine ever since.”

      “I can relate to that…” Karlach’s voice sounded weak. “First night after escaping the hells, before we even met… I looked up at the sky and I cried. I wept like a baby… I had forgotten how beautiful it is.” Karlach's hand reached out towards her, and Octavia responded, placing her hand as close to the tiefling's as she could.

      “I can't believe you had never seen the sky in all… oh. Oh! How old are you, Tav?”

      “Hm. I’m young. For an elf. For a drow…”

      “Tav?”

      “Around 110, I think. I still am what is considered a young adult.”

      “That's weird. I'm 30.”

      “It is weird… but it is something like… I mean, in elf years… I'd be around 25… 30?”

      Karlach chuckled.

      “I used to do math like that to know how old my old dog was back when I was a child… Listen, I don't care. I like you. That's all that matters to me.”

      “I like you too. Plus, it would drive my mother insane to know I'm dating you, which is always a nice touch.”

      Karlach seemed puzzled. “What?”

      “I guess that was a stupid way of saying my mother was a bitch. A complete bitch. The only way of living was her own: fuck around all you want, as long as it's not someone from the inferior races, and make sure it is the right people, so you can climb the social ladder. Marry a weak drow man that will serve you and honor you. Spit out at least one baby girl. As a raging lesbian, I had a lot of trouble.”

      “Inferior races?”

      “Everyone but drow.”

      “Ouch. So I guess there is no way I'm winning over my in-laws.”

      “They don't exist. I mean they do, they are still alive, I suppose. But I don't consider them family. Don't know why I said anything. It was rude of me. And by no means I am dating you to spite her. It's just a nice bonus. I often think of her disapproval as some form of moral compass.”

      “So we're dating…” Karlach asked with a goofy smile. Octavia frowned.

      “Of course, we are… at least that's what I thought I made clear…”

      “And if not to spite your old mother, why me then?” Karlach’s expression was a fun one. She was teasing Octavia.

      “I told you already. You are incredible. Amazing. I don't know how you do it. After all the shit that has been thrown your way, you are still a good person. The best of us all, actually. You're even… part of my new improved moral compass. I want to be good like you. You make me want to do better and be better.”

      “Oh shit man, I was just teasing you to get a compliment out, but you went above and beyond with that! Careful, Tav, or you might give me the wrong impression…”

      “And what wrong impression would that be?”

      “The impression that you're in love…”

      Octavia's mouth dried up. She didn't respond to the teasing and silence fell between the two women. She wanted to say something. Say that it wasn't the wrong impression but then what? Was she falling in love with Karlach? Probably. Could she say it for sure? She didn't have a clue. She had never felt like that before, but that could mean a bunch of different things, couldn't it? And even if she knew, she definitely was not ready to say anything yet. So, she stayed silent, her mind racing to odd places. The chatter outside had died out. Nothing but the crackling of fire and their slow breathing could be heard.

      “Wait, did you hear that?” Karlach asked in a whisper.

      “Hear what?” Octavia sat up, expecting danger.

      “Shhhh…” Karlach brought a finger to her ear, signaling Octavia to just listen. The drow perked her ears, focusing. A loud raspy moan broke the silence. Lae'zel’s voice. Karlach's eyes widened and she giggled. “Yo! Lae is having her fun tonight!” she whispered.

      Octavia held her laughter.

      “We shouldn't be listening to this.”

      “Right. We shouldn't.” Silence. Another moan.”Do you think Fringe is with her?”

      “I don't know! That feels wrong, but now I wanna know!”

      Both women giggled and remained silent, trying to identify if Lae’zel's companion was, in fact, Shadowheart. It didn't take long for Shadowheart’s voice to cut the silence.

      “Oh shit! Seems like we might get our double date after all!” Karlach said excitedly. Octavia chuckled in response. 

      “We shouldn't be listening to them, let's pay attention to something else…” The drow pleaded.

      “Do you think it's payback from all the noise we made yesterday?”

      Octavia chuckled once more. “Could be… Or it could be just because they were horny. And here I was, thinking they would be hating each other after this morning's discussion.”

      “Hate and anger can make me quite horny, but again, I’m always horny...” Karlach replied.

      “True… Come on, let’s focus on something else. Listening to it is going to make me horny again and I’m not sure I can endure another session of magical stimulation tonight…”

      “That was amazing, by the way…” Karlach replied immediately with a sultry voice. 

      “Was it? I’m glad I could do a little something to ease your touch starvation.”

      “You did more than a little. Way more. And one day I might be able to understand what is it that made you want to endure all this shit with me rather than just go on and have your fun. But until then, I’ll be content with the mystery.”

      “Maybe it is because I already had enough fun for a lifetime. And now I want something real…”

      Once more silence fell between them, being broken only by the noise of insects and the distant moaning and heavy breathing of Lae’zel and Shadowheart.

      “Gods, this makes me uncomfortable. Come on, Karlach. Tell me something about yourself. Something before the hells. Feelings talk, remember?”

      “Hmm… Let me see. You told me about your mother. And how shit it was. Guess I can brag here. My family was awesome. I miss them every day.” 

      Octavia was about to ask if they were still around, but Karlach’s nostalgic and longing tone left no room for doubts. 

      “Do you have any siblings?”

      “Nah. Just mum, dad and me. And our dog, Flea. There was never enough money. Dad was always counting coins. But boy, did we have everything else…”

      “Tell me about them… About your childhood. Spin me a tale about a feisty baby Karlach and her loving family…”

      “Hmm… Let me see… Oh that’s a good one. Right. One day I was home with Dad. Mum was out working and Dad was cooking my dinner. Dad always did the cooking, and he made the best mutton stew ever. I was nervous cause I knew I had fucked up. There was a knock on the door and I knew my doom was close. He opened the door… We lived in a fucked up neighborhood. Most of us were tieflings or some other type of nature fuckup, as this very nice neighbor used to say.”

      “What?”

      “Yeah, this woman, Alice was her name. She was a half-elf. Looking back I think she had a drinking problem, but as a child I never realized. She had half a dozen kids. All from different fathers and they were all raised basically by themselves. This woman, being part elf, thought she and her kids were, let's say, above the rest of us.”

      “That is disgusting.”

      “Her kids learned with her and acted very similarly. Just like the rest of us, they didn’t have half a dozen pairs of underwear to their name, but they acted like they were fucking royalty there. Stupid fucks. Her eldest, Hector, was a real piece of shit. He was always tormenting us. He was older, bigger, and stronger, so he did what he wanted and we avoided him as we could.”

      “It’s weird to imagine you wanting to avoid anything rather than facing it head first…” Octavia said in a low tone.

      “I was young and small back then. But keep listening! As I was growing and becoming stronger, me and my friends started to realize I had a knack for a good fight. I was good at it. And we even fantasized about the day I would be able to beat the crap out of Hector and it became a running joke: ‘Give Karlach a few months and she will be big enough to beat the living shit out of Hector’. But surprise, as I grew, so did Hector…” Karlach said with a chuckle. Octavia had her eyes closed, trying to imagine that wild childhood on the streets of the lower city, so different from hers. Imagining a young Karlach, angry and feisty, reigning amongst her friends, brought a smile to her lips.

      “Anyways, the reason why that damned woman knocking on my door was my doom is that earlier that day, we were playing, as kids do. And Hector showed up. He said some mean things to all of us, but especially towards Flora. She was this tiefling girl. I think she was my first crush. She was weird as fuck, with stone-like skin, mismatched eyes, and mossy hair, and I loved that. To me, she looked like the coolest kid around. When she answered him, I don’t even remember what they said, Hector got angry and caught Flora by the hair, to drag her away from us. That’s when I saw red. I think it was the first time I got so angry I kind of lost it. When I realized what I was doing, Hector was on the floor, covered in bruises and blood and… Unconscious. I remember realizing how much my fists hurt and spitting out some blood. I don’t even remember being hit or hitting him. All of my friends were looking at me, half amazed, half terrified. Someone, and I couldn't, for the life of me, figure who it was, yelled out ‘I knew Karlach could beat the crap out of him!’, And everybody kind of chanted and cheered, but then, when Hector didn’t stand up or move, we started to worry he was dead.”

      “Holy fuck…”

      “Flora went and put her hand on his neck as if she knew what she was doing, and she was like ‘Yep, Karlach killed him!’ and everybody was worried and excited at the same time. Kids can be so mean! I was shiting my pants so I just made up an excuse and ran home. It was the most terrifying evening of my life, I was expecting the Fists to knock on my door to arrest me at any minute! And when Alice, Hector’s mum, showed up, I was sure it was to throw me in jail!”

      “But… did you kill him?”

      “Of course not. I was something like… 11 or 12. I was a strong kid, strong enough to knock him out even if he was bigger than me. But thank the gods I didn't have the strength or the technique to kill by then.” Karlach chuckled “Turns out he came by, alone in that alleyway, and ran straight to his mother to tell her what I had done to him. And his mother was there to see my parents do justice.”

      “And what did your dad do?”

      The tiefling took a deep breath and narrowed her eyes, evoking the memories “Neither my dad nor my mum were the type to make calls or big decisions by themselves. They always decided on everything together, lectured me together, and taught me all the important stuff together. So Mum not being home, Dad told me to go to my room and wait there. I was shitting my pants even harder. Jail was not a so bad perspective when considering my Mum’s reaction. When she got home, they both came into my room. We had a long talk about not beating others up. But in the end, I could feel my mum was proud I had defended our kin. Before she left the room, she ran her hand on my hair, looked me in the eye, and said: ‘Use your words next time, Karlach. And only as a last resort, your fists’. I didn’t get grounded or anything. Hector left us alone after that, so I did not have to beat him up again. But I had just found out something I was really good at. Hector was not the last one to end up unconscious after messing with us…” She chuckled “Not saying I’m proud of it, but I kind of am…”

      “That was a great story, indeed. It’s weird to realize how different our upbringings were. Even if we were both lower class…”

      “If you’re comfortable, you can tell me a bit of your childhood. Or for instance, how you became upper class when you left the Underdark…”

      Octavia seized her companion, balancing if she wanted to further explain her escape or not. Or her childhood. It seemed to her that the night was nice enough already, and delving into her past could ruin it for her. It was better to leave it for later.

      “Tell me more about the child you… Did you ever tell Flora you had a crush on her?”

      Karlach raised her head, resting it on her elbow, and looked Octavia up and down, questioning. Octavia answered with a pleading look, the unspoken communication working its magic and Karlach let go of her curiosity, proceeding to tell Octavia more tales of her childhood.

      As the drow kept her eyes closed, she let Karlach’s deep voice guide her mind, imagining a young vermilion child running through the myriad of alleyways of Baldur’s Gate with a scrawny dog on her heels and a group of misfit friends, she didn’t realize sleep began to carry her away, Karlach’s voice mixing into her dreams.

      An embrace of warm air and a whisper…

      “Taters, Tav…”

      “What?” She mumbled, half asleep.

      “Nothing. I said good night, darling…” Karlach’s voice answered from the other side of the tent.

      Octavia smiled to herself, and sleep gently carried her away. 

Chapter Text

Chapter Six - All’s well that ends…

       Despite the advice from the Dream Guardian, they entered the Crèche. The four girls in their band, leaving the rest of them on call in case things went wrong. Octavia felt her insides churning with nervousness. She had stirred the group towards that path because she was incapable of controlling her own fears. Because the idea of returning to the eternal darkness of the realm below terrified her to her core. And also, she felt like she owed that to Lae’zel: a chance to try her plan and her people’s solution to their problem. Despite her oddness and different manners, Lae’zel had been nothing but loyal so far, constantly sticking her neck out and protecting them, even in battles she had no intention of fighting in the first place. It was only fair they gave her people a chance, right? Or this is what Octavia told herself to convince her thoughts she was doing the right thing? The sorcerer couldn’t possibly know.

       She let Lae’zel do most of the talking. Her good manners and way with people were of little value amongst the githyanki, their culture so alien and militarized that left Octavia lost. Add the general anxiety and uncertainty she felt, and It was a recipe for disaster. They received permission and walked through the halls of the monastery-turned-military base their feet echoing through the large stone corridors. Karlach looked around counting githyanki in the different spaces, and Octavia was sure the barbarian was looking for the most advantageous positions in case they had to fight their way out of there. She felt grateful and at the same time guilty. Karlach was loyal to the end, but she probably knew that was a bad idea. Or a risky one to say the least. They roamed the corridors and found the infirmary, where they expected to find the Zaith’isk , the purification device Lae’zel had told them about.

       The githyanki woman there treated them with the disdain she already expected from the Lae’zel’s people. Octavia let Lae’zel do the honors. She watched, heart clenched, as the gith warrior explained their problem. She felt Shadowheart’s anxiety resonating with her own. The artifact that protected them sat safely in her pack, as the gith all around them asked about it and called it a weapon. Lae’zel’s hesitation was there too. The gith wanted to tell on them, get the favor of her people, and deliver the ‘weapon’, but she was loyal enough to not do so. At least not before their purification. 

       As every other person to know of their ailment and the lack of tentacles sprouting from their faces, the gith scientist was intrigued. She directed them to the Zaith’isk . Through their connection, Octavia could feel Lae’zel’s anticipation. It was only fair the gith was the first one. It was her people’s technology and knowledge. And so they did. 

       Thus, as Lae’zel sat among the partially organic machinery of the Zaith’isk, seemingly hopeful and satisfied with herself, Octavia felt her heart clench even more. The fierce warrior seemed so small and vulnerable amongst the machinery. The alien structure clicked and moved as if anticipating the encounter.

       “You must focus on the parasite at all times. The Zaith’isk will do the rest.” Said the gith scientist. The incredible piece of bioengineering began to move, parts like the ones of an insect’s mouth surrounding and enveloping Lae’zel. Octavia felt the warrior’s hope reverberating to her and then, as the device lit up with psionic energy, searing blinding pain. All over your body and mind, echoing from Lae’zel’s own suffering. 

       Lae’zel’s voice recited githyanki mantras through the pain, as the scientist yelled encouragement, frantically, fanatically. That wasn’t right. It was impossible that Lae’zel would survive that. In her mind, Octavia pleaded with Lae’zel, but the gith had a will of stone, convinced that her healing and ascension were to come. The pain coursed through her body, stronger, more insistent. Lae’zel cried out to her queen, blinded by her hope and faith. 

       “That thing is killing her!” Shadowheart’s desperate voice echoed above the pain. The voice of the dream guardian reverberated in her mind, above the pain, above all else “Get her out of there!”

       Octavia saw specters of githyanki, fading, disappearing. Lae’zel’s essence still clinging to her beliefs, to the hope. The pain blinded her, nauseated her, but Lae’zel’s essence was barely holding, a silver thread being claimed by githyankis past. Her memories, being collected… The device was never meant to cleanse, but to eliminate those who were infected. Octavia directed all of her love and respect towards her companion, all of her will in a plea: Lae’zel, this is not meant to cleanse. This is meant to kill. Leave! We need you!

       Lae’zel jumped out of the machinery, yelling. With a loud crash, the Zaith’isk dismantled in face of the abruptly severed connection… The pain subdued. Octavia breathed again.

       “What madness is this? The Zaith’isk nearly destroyed me! I AM GITHYANKI! I WILL NOT BE GHAIK! ”

       “My life’s work… gone” cried out the scientist, barely looking at Lae’zel’s trembling state. Octavia felt burning hot anger inside of her. “And yet, she lives, and so does her parasite!”

       Octavia felt the urge to attack the woman just there. But she remembered the halls pestering with githyanki warriors, Karlach counting and planning… She needed to keep her cool.

       “You’re wrong” She said stepping between Lae’zel and the scientist. “Can’t you see it in her eyes? The parasite is dead.” Octavia felt surprised at how smooth the words flowed out of her mouth. She felt Lae’zel stirring behind her. The scientist looked her up and down. 

       “Really? Then… All this destruction was a symptom of its power. Incredible…” As the words spilled out of the woman’s mouth, Octavia felt the anger piling up more. Lae’zel’s life meant nothing for that scientist. All she cared was to put her hands in a powerful specimen to continue her studies. “I am disappointed we could not extract it alive. It would have been an exceptional specimen. In any case, leave me. I must salvage what I can.”

       Octavia signaled the group to leave the room, closing the door behind them and checking if they were alone before addressing a trembling Lae’zel.

       “How are you feeling, Lae?”

       Karlach looked at the githyanki, concerned.

       “I followed protocol. I kept my faith. Yet, the Zaith’isk might have killed me…”

       “I saw it Lae’zel. It was never going to cleanse you. I am so sorry…” Octavia was ready to suggest they left the space, they kept their journey towards moonrise as Halsin had told them when Lae’zel blurted out.

       “Someone must have tampered with it. An Aberrance I can’t begin to comprehend…”

       Karlach hit herself in the forehead, exasperated. Lae’zel was ready to dart away, but Octavia held her by the wrist.

       “Who, Lae’zel? Who could have tampered with the device?” Octavia asked, trying to push some sense into the githyanki warrior. She watched as Lae’zel’s big eyes widened, looking for an answer she knew she couldn’t find. Denial was a complicated thing.

       “There must be Hshar’lak in this crèche…” She started uncertain, gaining confidence with her own words. “A traitor. The sort that is hunted, slaughtered and erased from our histories. Few would dare to dishonour ther queen. Fewer still would be so brazen.”

       Octavia let go of her wrist, still in disbelief.

       “Now hurry. We must go to the Ch’r’ai and inform him of the Zaith’isk’s tampering!”

       And the Githyanki darted away, leaving the others behind. Octavia hesitated, looking to the others, but darted after her.

       From there, mistakes just piled on top of each other. The Gith captain refused to let them in to see the Inquisitor. Lae’zel was angry and frustrated. Octavia tried to talk their way in, but failed, the nervousness taking the best of her. The woman demanded the weapon. The artifact that protected them. The guardian’s voice rang in her ears, pleading with her to not do it. She considered it. That mysterious figure had not provided with any information that compelled her to actually believe her. Besides, the figure looked enough like her mother to piss her off. But Octavia knew she must be the responsible one. Nothing had gone right since they entered the Githyanki Crèche. The artifact seemed to, in fact, protect them, which was more than what could be said about the githyanki.

       “I don’t have it.” She tried to lie her way out of the situation, but in a split second, the captain and her two dire wolves were upon them. More githyanki joined the fray. E verything is under control. Everything is under control… Octavia muttered to herself as she shot a ray of frost in the face of the githyanki captain.  Karlach cleaved one of the wolves in half, turning to the other and hitting it heavily on the head, signaling to Shadowheart it was safe now. They fought their way with Lae’zel screaming at their enemies that they would not stand in her way and prevent her from fulfilling her duty of denouncing a Hshar’lack to the Inquisitor. A bolt hit Octavia in the shoulder and she yelped in pain, turning to cast another ray of frost on her attacker. She didn’t even see it happen, caught in the battle, but Lae’zel managed to knock out the captain of the crèche, loot her body, and take a sigil to the portal engine that separated regular quarters from the Inquisitor, darting out of their view. 

       “I’m going to kill Lae!” Karlach yelled as she cleaved the last of the gith with her flaming sword, a suffocated grunt escaping the man’s lips as his lungs collapsed.

       “Not if I get to her first…” Shadowheart said, darting after their companion, with Karlach and Octavia right behind her. ‘ This bad, this is going to end bad’ ran through her mind non-stop. Their steps beat the stone floors, small clouds of dust lifting off,  their hearts pounded and all of them knew they wouldn’t leave the crèche without a fight now. They all ran after Lae’zel, trying to stop her and maybe avoid even bigger problems, maybe sneak off, but the determination of the githyanki warrior was too strong and her feet too fast. They reached the inquisitor’s chambers right after Lae’zel did. Karlach and Octavia exchanged a look. Shadowheart seemed about to pass out. 

       “Our esteemed guest! Please, approach - We have much to discuss.” The inquisitor said out loud, with velvet in his voice. Octavia stepped forward, trying her best to keep her cool and direct the attention of the inquisitor towards herself and not Lae’zel. Maybe they would still have a chance of escaping if she chose the right words... 

       “Interesting. My ardents reported that an Istik survived the crashed Ghaik slave-vessel. You have accomplished much since. I am pleased to finally meet you! It must have not been easy to escape”

       As he spoke, soft-voiced and polite, Octavia could not help to think he looked like a snake. A very sly and slippery snake. There was the smell of oils emanating from him, but when he leaned closer, Octavia also caught the faintest metallic scent of blood. This was a dangerous man. 

       “To business. I suspect you plucked something precious from the Ghaik ship. Something that belongs to us. The weapon. Give it to me.”

       “ Don’t do it! ” The dream guardian sounded in her mind. “ The weapon is how I protect you! ”

       Octavia shifted in place. She could feel Shadowhearts anxiety and Karlach’s alertness reverberating through the tadpole. But above all, she felt Lae’zel’s anticipation. The purification and glory she awaited, so close to her reach! The situation was worrisome. She had no doubt the inquisitor somehow knew for sure the weapon was with her. Her hopes of going with the flow and lying her way out vanished. For the first time, her silver tongue could not take them out of danger, and she was lost. Maybe if she kept talking…

       “How do you know so much about me?” She blurted, trying desperately to find her way out.

       “Some of your species say knowledge is power. They are wrong. Knowledge is everything. We took interest in you when you became involved with this ‘Absolute’ cult.” Octavia’s ears perked up. Maybe it was the loophole she was looking for. The inquisitor continued “A pestilence of infected slaves -  the first symptom of the grand design in action. But you are lucky. That weapon you carry is the solution. I’ve heard it from Vlaakith herself! Hand it over.”

       “And… What is the grand design?”

       “It is what all Ghaik seek. The restoration of the Ilithif Empire, which spanned across the entirety of the multiverse. For centuries, the elder brains sought to bring back their dominion. Every plot they hatched, we stopped. But now, they are close to succeeding. You saw the thralls gathered in the ghaik ship. Imagine that everywhere. Wants, needs, choice - all would cease to be. Everything rendered unto the ghaik . So, the weapon, please.”

       “ Don’t give it to him. ” The guardian alerted once more.

       Octavia felt angry. The man had produced more logical and comprehensible arguments than the dream guardian had. She had no evidence that she would stop being protected once the artifact was back to the people who actually created it. Maybe… But at the same time, she knew the Zaith’isk was a fraud. She looked around, surrounded by Githyanki. Her companions' feelings and fears, so exalted, echoed to her, clashing and colliding with her own. She felt her hand travelling towards her pocket. Maybe, if she collaborated now, they could escape later.  Guilt consumed her. They were in this situation because of her insecurities and fears. They could be traversing the Underdark now. But here they were… She needed to find a way out. Collaborate now, escape later. Her fingers closed around the artifact, and she produced it in front of the inquisitor. 

       What happened next was wild. As the inquisitor looked upon the artifact and the voice of the guardian exclaimed in her head, the visage of Vlaakith, the undying Githyanki Queen herself, larger than all of them, translucent and illusory, made itself present.

       “So it is found!” Her voice spoke, loud and vivid, filling the chamber, making the hairs on the back of the drow’s neck all stand-up.

       “My queen!” Lae’zel exclaimed. All the githyanki were falling to their knees.

       “You are permitted to look upon me. You are invited to kneel…” The undying Queen said, turning her putrid face at Octavia.

       “The deathless queen has spoken. You will obey!” Lae’zel blurted, the fanatical tone underlying her every word.

       Collaborate now so you can escape later. Feeling anger pumping, Octavia kneeled.

       Vlaakith turned her attention to Lae’zel, flattery in her voice:

       “These attendants you keep - you taught them well. My child. My Lae’zel”

       “ Ch’mar, zal’a Vlaakith. You know me.”

       “Urlon of K’liir speaks most highly. As did Al’chaia before him. You seek purity, I may yet grant it.”

       Octavia recognized that game. The patronizing tone, the sweet words, the name-dropping, deliberate, almost rehearsed. The flattery and manipulation. She recognized it because she played it too. That was the moment she felt absolutely sure she had fucked up. There was no collaboration to be had with the Vlaakith and her Githyanki as well as there was no truth in Vlaakith’s words or her followers. They would have to fight their way out of it. And even harder, she would have to find a way to help Lae’zel see the truth.

       “Istik , you bear that which is ours. But are you friend, or are you thief?” Vlaakith directed her gaze at her. Octavia trembled.

       “I'm the hero who found your weapon.” She cried out, trying to sound heroic and strong.

       “Your utility is proven. But your heroism is yet to be witnessed. A test, then, to see if you are as capable as you profess to be. The weapon you carry. The Astral Prism - it is corrupted.”

       “I will cleanse it for you, my Queen! Tell me how!” Lae’zel said loudly. Octavia had to control herself not to roll her eyes.

       “There is someone inside. Their mind is warped, broken - a blight. They are an agent of the Grand Design. Sent to sabotage the Astra Prism - our last defence against the return of the Illithid Empire. As long as they live, the Prism is compromised. Kill them.  Do this, and I will cleanse you and your allies. Do this… and Ascend!”

       And there it was. The window of opportunity she was waiting for. Maybe, just maybe, once inside the prism, she could better understand the Dream Guardian and the grand scheme they seemed to have been thrown on. Maybe they would help them escape the gith, despite Octavia ignoring their initial plea… Maybe she could finally turn the tides in their favor.

       “Ascension? My queen! An honour gained, a burden borne.” Lae’zel yelped.

       “You must accept. Refuse, and you will know my fury.”

       “Yes. I will enter the Prism and kill the occupant.” Octavia complied. She heard Shadowheart sighing behind her. Karlach was visibly annoyed. 

       “Use the planecaster’s power to enter the artifact. Be wary of the creature’s lying tongue. Cut it out, if you must. W’wargaz! They are not to leave until it is done.”

       “As you say, my Queen.” Complied the inquisitor.

       “ Ch’mar, zal’a Vlaakith. We will not waste a second. Vlaakith has spoken. Do not leave this room except to enter the Prism. Turn your back on me, and you will feel my blade against it.”

       “Oy!” Karlach interjected. “Careful, Lae!”

       “Tsk!”

       Octavia approached Karlach, waving to calm her down. The tiefling lowered her voice, anxiety transpiring. “Not in the habit of arguing with gods, but I’m not sure what to do. Whatever might be corrupted about the Prism, it helped us thus far.”

       Shadowheart approached them while Lae’zel looked at them with distrust. 

       “I am going to kill you. And Lae’zel.” She cried out “I need the artifact for my mission!”

       “To the hells with your mission.” Octavia said between teeth “We need it to survive, and we need to at least pretend to comply, so we can better understand what is going on. Once we enter it, help me with Lae’zel. We might be able to get help.”

       “Right. I don't trust the gith queen to not crush us once we’ve done what she asks…” Karlach sighed.

       “Neither do I. But we’ll make it out. The others are on alert and will help us out of here. I’m sure. Follow me…”

       And pretending to be more secure than she felt, a bad habit she had picked up since this journey started, Octavia placed the artifact on the planecaster. The prism blossomed in pure energy, a wave of heat spreading from it, the air buzzing around it psionic magic. She felt a tug in her stomach as if she was being pulled forward, her mind suddenly filling with excitement, skin crawling as if poked by a thousand tiny needles.  

       As she opened her eyes, the vastitude of a starry endless sky spread around her. Octavia could not speak, move or think. Her mind was stuck on admiring what was certainly the most beautiful landscape she had ever seen. Walking among stars, as she dreamed of doing many times before. It almost made the fear and anxiety from before disappear. It almost made all the danger they were in worth. Her body felt weightless, not in the poetic sense, but literally, she felt like she could float away if she tried. It was a real shame such moment must be spoiled by the urgency of their situation. Lae’zel’s voice brought her back to reality. 

       “Incredible - space, unfettered from time. The Astral Plane, just as I’ve dreamt it.”

       Recovering her mind Octavia looked at Karlach, who also seemed to have taken a moment to marvel at the beauty of the scenery. She pressed on, towards the portal she could see in the floating rock ways down, floating in the air towards it, her companions behind her. As soon as she stepped close to it, the voice of the Dream Visitor reached her.

       “So you came. In spite of all my warnings. Disappointing. Come. We will talk in private. Just the two of us.”

       Perfect, the excuse she was looking for to leave Lae’zel behind. Karlach was on high alert but gave her a nod. Octavia shrugged and went inside the portal, and like in a dream, she soon found herself in a starry plain, the visage of the female drow who reminded so much of her mother in front of her.

       ‘ This is not her. You cannot let this skew your decisions. You have made enough mistakes today. Remember. Knowledge is power. No. Knowledge is everything. Learn what you can. Bargain for help. This creature is interested in your group, or it wouldn’t be protecting you. You have some leverage. Do what you do best, Octavia… ’

       “I did not come to kill you. I came to talk.”

       “I told you to stay away from the githyanki creche but you just couldn't help yourself, could you?” The woman said, finally looking at her. That figure dismantled her resolve. She felt powerless and childish once more. Put down by years of being told she was not up to the expectations or standards, looked down at from very similar vermilion eyes.

       “I… I had to give it a chance. I owed it to Lae’zel. Besides, the Underdark seemed like a terrible idea.”

       “Terrible? It is your homeland. You need to face your fears if you want to get out of this alive, Octavia. But now. You opted by convincing yourself to enter the gith crèche in search of a simple cure. And now… Now you’ve come to murder me.” The disapproval. It was there.n But she deserved it, didn’t she? She had dug her grave. Her, and Karlach’s, and everyone else’s.

       “Vlaakith told me you’re an agent of the Illithid Grand Design.” the big words sounded so childish in her mouth. She knew her arguments were silly and vain… 

       “I told you I stole the artifact from someone” To the sorcerer’s surprise, the tone of the response was not patronizing or condescending as she explained. It was more like a plea. The rupture of expectations brought Octavia back to her feet. “Well… I stole it from Vlaakith. And since then, she has become desperate.”

       “How come?”

       “Vlaakith wants me dead because I know her secret. It is a secret so great that if her people ever find out, that will be the end of her rule. The end of her! The same secret is how I’ve been protecting you from the Absolute.”

       Octavia could not help but feel doubt crossing her mind. The magnitude of the plot she had been weaved into was too big. Even the appearance of this guardian was enough to put her off, to make her feel smaller and less confident. And, at this moment she wondered if this had been intentional.

       “I can hear your thoughts. You think I’m lying. Vlaakith warned you I was going to try to deceive you. But consider this. What reason have I to deceive you? We are the same! I want the same as you. Freedom!”

       Freedom. Such a heavy word, so distant to her current situation... She felt weak, alone, and powerless.

       “I am on your side. And I have been since the beginning.”

       The older drow woman pulled out a golden sword from her back, kneeling down and placing the sword in her hands, as if giving her back the power and the agency she felt had been stripped from her. 

       “Is this some kind of trick?” The sorcerer gasped.

       “I already told you I protect you. I saved you. I am just like you. If this was not enough to convince you, what more is there to say?”

       And there she was. Standing above the visage, sword in hand. She felt a surge of anger, she hated being manipulated and toyed like that. She hated that position she had been put in. Freedom, the visage spoke, but what freedom could that be? Still… You play with the cards you have been dealt, and Octavia could not let her past, her mother, her hatred for her roots once more put the others in danger.

       “Vlaakith be damned. If she wants you dead, she can kill you herself.” She spat out, feeling tears coming to her eyes.”

       “It seems I was right to put my faith in you after all. Thank you. Vlaakith will be furious - to make no mention of your githyanki companion.”

       “I’ll deal with Lae’zel. She will listen to reason. Hopefully.”

       “I wouldn’t be so sure. And regarding Vlaakith… The lich Queen fears nothing more than the loss of her empire. The knowledge I have of her deception will bring that about.

       The sorcerer felt annoyed once more. 

       “Vlaakith is a goddess. What could you possibly know that would bring down her empire?”

       “Godlike in power, yes, but with none of the sanctity. Vlaakith is lying to her people. She pretends to know how Gith destroyed the mind flayer empire. In truth, she knows nothing. If the Illithid empire were to ever return, she would be incapable of stopping them.”

       “So even more, Lae’zel has been fooled her whole life.”

       “Yes. And if her people found out about her impotence, there would be mutiny, revolution. The end of her rule. But that very power - the power to resist illithid control - which Vlaakith only pretends to know, is how I’ve been protecting you. And I suppose she hoped to extract it from my corpse.”

       Octavia frowned, trying to take everything in. The dream guardian continued.

       “Since you spared me that fate, she will come for you.”

       “Can’t you just get us out of there? The crèche?”

       “I can’t. My powers are limited here. And even if I could, I’m not sure I would. You went there against my advice.”

       “You would because you need me. You need us. Octavia pointed, taking a deep breath before continuing, “And what is that power?”

       “A logical question.” Answered the guardian, disregarding her provocation. “But you’re not ready for the answer. I have delayed long enough. The next attack is overdue, and I can’t risk you being caught in the middle of it. I need you out there, searching for the Absolute.

       “What the fuck is the Absolute?” She asked angrily.

       “You were on the right path, Octavia. To Moonrise Towers. Return to it.”

       “If I can make it out of the bloody crèche alive I will!”

       “You will. Be warned. The Inquisitor awaits your return from this place with orders to kill you. No doubt the rest of the crèche will join him. Good Luck.”

       As the older drow woman turned her back and ran towards the fray, Octavia felt herself being pulled back towards her companions, and as soon as she emerged from the portal, Karlach was closing the distance between them, checking her with an anxious look. Shadowheart looked at her expectantly. Octavia shook her head negatively.

       “Speak! Have you killed my queen’s enemy?” Lae’zel said aggressively, grabbing the sorcerer by the shoulders. Octavia pushed her away.

       “Actually, I learned a few things. Your queen is lying to you.” Octavia said angrily. Lae’zel’s face almost made her regret her honesty. The githyanki’s bottom lip trembled and she was somewhat between angry and scared.

       “Nonsense. Vlaakith does not lie to her faithful.”

       “You were lied to about the Zaith’isk only to be promised another form of purification. Seems like a web of lies to me. Be reasonable, Lae’zel.” Shadowheart weighted in. Lae’zel hesitated.

       “Open your mind,” Lae’zel ordered, looking deep into Octavia’s eyes. “Show me.”

       The already familiar sensation of someone seeking entrance into her mind tingled the back of her brain. She rolled her eyes impatiently, but opened her mind to Lae’zel, revisiting the dialogue she just had. She tried to hide the shame and the insecurities, how the guardian made her feel, to no success. Lae’zel pulled away from her.

       “Vlaakith tavki na’zin. I see only… Only madness. Vlaakith bears the full might of Tu’naraths arms, and the covenant of the great Mother Gith!”

       “Oh, for fuck’s sake!” Karlach exclaimed, exasperated. “Wake up, Lae!”

       “We must go to the ch’r’ai . He will summon Vlaakith… She will clarify. She must know of this apostate.”

       “Lae’zel, we will be attacked the moment we set foot in there, even if I convince them that I killed the dream guardian…” Octavia said.

       “Tchk! Nonsense! I will inform my Queen, and I will return to finish the job… Move!”

       Lae’zel started to walk towards the portal to head back. Karlach shrugged and went after her, chugging a potion of speed and tossing one to Shadowheart and another one to Octavia.

       “We gotta be ready…” She said earnestly.

       “They will attack us the moment we set foot in there.” Octavia warned.

       “I know. That’s why I chugged the potion. Gotta be mobile to kill those fuckers. You two, chug it if you need to run away. I’ll hold them back…”

       “What? I’m not leaving you be…”

       Too late, for Lae’zel had jumped on the portal, with Karlach right after her. Octavia and Shadowheart launched themselves in and with the uncomfortable tug pulling them forward they briefly lost any sense of direction before landing on the stone floors of the monastery.  

       “Lae’zel! I’ve been waiting! You are named Hshar’lak . Bend your head, for my blade is ready.” The Inquisitor’s voice rang loudly as soon as she realized they were back.

       Hshar’lak . Octavia recognized the word. Traitor. Lae’zel seemed shocked, hurt, broken.

       “ Ch’r’ai , please, summon Vlaakith!” She stuttered “I have information… There’s much…”

       “Irrelevant, Ghaik wretch! The queen has spoken, and your death is decreed.”

       “Oh, shut the fuck up, will you?” And Karlach passed pushing Octavia to the side, downing her flaming sword toward the inquisitor’s bald wrinkled head… 

                         And hell broke loose.

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven - Not as bad as it could have

       “Bring her back now! NOW!”

       The loud desperate voices made Octavia’s head pound. She heard Karlach yelling and she needed to tell her she was fine but everything sounded so odd, distorted, and distant. She tried to speak, but her throat seemed closed and full of dust, and there was a metallic taste of blood in the back of her mouth. Astarion’s voice raised above the chaos:

       “Karlach, darling, step away! You’re gonna burn her!”

       The floor beneath her seemed to wobble and spin, Astarion’s voice was distant, muffled, and even then, Octavia could pick up the tone of concern. She could only imagine she must have really fucked up this time.

       “No! Shadowheart please, heal her, get her up!” Karlach’s desperate yelling gave her a sense of urgency. Octavia really tried to force herself awake, to get her mind closer to what was happening around her. However, every little piece of her body hurt and there was that weird lingering tingling, burning sensation on her neck. She heard the sound of armor clashing, metal against metal, struggling, a grunt of pain, and Lae’zel's voice:

       “Step away, Karlach. You are going to burn Octavia. I won't let that happen.” 

       The smell of blood and gore made her nauseated. She forced herself to open her eyes, trying to get her world to stop spinning. Shadowheart’s concerned face came in and out of focus, the world stabilizing for a moment. Octavia felt the cleric’s cold fingers squeezing her arms. A deep breath and Shadowheart was helping sit her up. Octavia’s head spun once more. She felt like vomiting and tried to look ahead and take a deep breath. Lae’zel was holding a furiously crying Karlach against the wall, not even caring for her own flesh burning.

       “See…” Shadowheart said, cradling Octavia’s limp body against hers “She is fine. You need to trust me more. I know what I’m doing.” Octavia noticed the cleric’s hands on her were cold and trembling, the same as her voice. What the hell happened?
Karlach managed to push Lae’zel away, or the Githyanki let her, Octavia couldn't possibly know. Everything seemed in slow motion, but at the same time, incredibly fast because in a heartbeat, Karlach was kneeling by her side.

       “Don’t you dare do that to me again!” She said between tears.

       ‘ Do what ?’ Octavia thought. She tried to force herself to speak, but nothing came out. She looked around in search of clues of what had happened to her. She needed to know… There were githyanki corpses all around them, stone floors, and Lathander motifs on the walls. The crèche, right. She felt more grounded, as if grasping reality and piecing the past moments together helped her process. She looked back at Karlach’s worried face, noticing a big gash on the side of her head, a bruise on her cheek, and a mass of blood soaking the sides of her torso. Shadowheart was hurt too, with a split lip and a nosebleed. Octavia forced herself up, head spinning. Astarion was covered in blood, Wyll had his left arm bloodied and apparently broken, twisted in an odd angle. But the worse for wear was definitely Lae’zel who was at this moment chugging a healing potion and was absolutely beaten down, so covered in blood it was hard to differentiate her from the other corpses decorating the ancient stone floors of the temple. 

       Hshar'lak . Traitor. The word came to the sorcerer’s mind. That’s right. Lae’zel was a traitor to her own people. Octavia tried to call out to her, but again, her voice didn’t come out.

       “Don’t even try speaking, Tav. Spare your throat because I did not have enough juice to heal you fully.” Shadowheart said, pushing a lock of hair away from her face. “I need to tend to the others. Wyll needs his arm fixed and Lae’zel…” Her voice died out. “Hold her up, Astarion, she's lost too much blood.” Shadowheart ordered. Everything was so confusing! She felt her body being passed onto Astarion’s cold bloodied hands, the sticky wetness of his bloodied clothes pressed against her back. The smell of blood intensified, making her even more nauseated. Karlach kept quietly observing her, with utter concern on her tear-stricken face. How much blood could she have possibly lost? Octavia looked down, noticing for the first time her sorcerer robes were soaked with blood, as well as the floor all around her. Her blood. There was a tingling sensation on her neck… She remembered the blade, cold steel against her skin, pain, and then nothing. Had she… died? The little control over her functions she had recovered disappeared facing the shock. Octavia felt her world shrinking and disappearing again, and darkness took her. 

       Shadowheart drank a cup of piping hot coffee, sat on a rock by Octavia's side. They both observed Karlach and Lae’zel sparring with each other. The smell of cooked bacon and toasted bread filled the camp. It was a beautiful morning. Wyll observed the girls sparring, sword in hand, ready to have his turn.

       “Sometimes I can’t believe we’re with them…” Octavia teased. Shadowheart took a deep breath and rolled her eyes. 

       “Neither do I… It makes me wonder what in the hells I am doing with my life…”

       Octavia chuckled. “Yeah, you end up in a mindflayer ship, without memories and a tadpole in your head, but Lae’zel is what makes you wonder… Sure. Pretend all you want, but we heard you two last night…”

       Shadowheart pretended to not listen. Karlach tossed Lae’zel on the ground, the githyanki growling in anger:

       “What’s up Lae? You seem off… Too busy to rest properly last night?” Karlach teased, a clear response to Lae’zel putting her on the spot the morning before. Lae’zel growled and launched herself towards Karlach, absolutely furious, and Karlach took advantage of the sloppy movement, dancing to the side, letting Lae’zel go wide, stumbling down from the expected impact that never came. Karlach hit her on the back with the flat of the sword and stretched.

       “Man, I had such a great night! I feel great today!” She winked at Octavia “Invincible!”

       “Your movements are sloppy, Lae'zel. You’re too slow.” Shadoheart snarked.

       The githyanki stood up, furious. She was trembling in anger and walked straight to Shadowheart, coming face to face with the half elf. Octavia watched ready to intervene if necessary but not really sure of what to expect from those two. Lae'zel's face came really close to the clerics. Shadowheart played cool, raising her gaze defiantly, but up close Octavia could see she was shaky.

       “My sloppiness might be the reason why you twice came to my tent in the middle of the night, Kanyank.” the warrior hissed low, only Shadowheart and Octavia listened. She walked away, still fuming, armor clanking with every step.

       “Gods, I wonder what bit her. Was it you, Astarion?” Shadowheart cried out, trying to divert the attention from herself and sound cool and unpreoccupied, and failing miserably in her attempt.

       “That was really mean, Shadowheart…” Octavia whispered, but half-elf dismissed her with a hand gesture.

       That was really mean. She couldn’t believe they were teasing Lae’zel that very morning, as if the world of the githyanki was not about to crumble. She needed to speak to Lae’zel, but she felt so tired and beaten and she was comfortable in that warm embrace she was in… And her head hurt so much! She tried to recall the other event of that day: Exploding kobolds, very aggressive kittens, chatting with a giant eagle… A woman trying to buy a githyanki egg: a literal child! All seemed so surreal, but being honest, everything about the past weeks was as surreal as the visages she had while eating certain mushrooms in the Underdark as an irresponsible teenager. Why did everything hurt so much? She recalled them unraveling the secrets of the Blood of Lathander. Placing the weapons in the right tombs and getting a holy seal instead of an artifact. The disappointment that washed over them when that happened… Such a small and petty problem… She saw themselves getting into the Crèche… The Zayth’isk … All of what they learned about Vlaakith and… Poor Lae’zel.

       The voice of her dream guardian, the Drow who spoke and looked like her mother and she had tried vehemently to ignore the advice, rang loudly in her mind. “ I told you to steer away from the githyanki. Do you know how hard it is for me to keep you safe? Why so rebellious, Octavia?”  

       Octavia hated to admit but the voice was right. Everybody was hurt, Lae’zel was Hshar'lak . She died. 

       She had been dead .

       Octavia opened her eyes, not sure of what she would see around her, and found herself staring at the red fabrics of the interior of Karlach’s tent. Her breathing was shallow and she felt dizzy, weak, and sick. Clive, Karlach’s teddy bear, was placed right beside her as if watching her slumber and making sure she was okay.

       “Gods, finally…” She heard Karlach’s voice coming from the other side of the tent. She blinked twice, trying to get her brain to function properly, before turning her head to face the barbarian. Her head spun and hurt with the movement.

       “How long have I been out?” She managed to utter, her voice weak and trembling. 

       “A few hours…” Karlach hugged her knees, her face nested on them, her eyes full of concern. “I was really worried… Lae carried you back to camp. And then down the mountain. We’re halfway down now.” There was a sadness in her voice, beyond the worry.

       Octavia made the effort to sit up, frowning, trying to get the world to stop spinning. This seemed like the worst hangover possible.

       “Down?” the drow asked confused.

       “Yeah. Remember the Githyanki patrol we saw leaving? Looking for the weapon or artifact or whatever you wanna call it? We didn’t want to meet them in the state that we were in. Their tracks lead towards the shadow-cursed lands. So we just came back the way we came from. Found this place with the mountain at our back and people are keeping watch right now. Not the best mood, I can assure you.”

       “Gods…” Octavia rubbed her eyes, tiredly. Her head hurt so much, but she needed to talk to Lae’zel. And for that, she needed to make sure she remembered everything… “Is Lae alright?”

       “Not really. But seems like she doesn’t want to talk about it. She’s been deemed a traitor by her people. Everything she believed is a lie and she is still in denial… So no. I don’t think she is ok. To be fair, I think none of us are ok. We watched you die, Octavia.

       The sorcerer flinched away. She didn’t want to think about that. Not when she still had so much to unravel and needed to reach out to her companion. As Karlach told her about bits and pieces of everything, she managed to place the timeline of events together. How they fought the inquisitor and all the other githyanki soldiers. How Lae’zel downed the final blow to the inquisitor, roaring in anger in frustration. How they searched that room for an alternative answer, finding the entrance to the secret chambers that lead to the Blood of Lathander. How they took a brief rest, sheltered in the secret chambers, and how they ultimately had to crawl out to fight their way through the lines of Githyanki warriors that pestered the halls of the monastery, praying that the rest of their companions would notice something was wrong and come to their aid. How Wyll found it concerning they were taking too long and insisted for them to infiltrate after them, to be caught in the middle of the fray.

       And how they were almost out of the monastery, barely hanging, when one of the githyanki warriors slit her throat. At this moment, Karlach’s voice just stopped. Octavia raised her hand to her throat, finding a thin wound that was definitely not there before. Her stomach sank once more, and she couldn’t do anything but remain silent.

       “Shadowheart said she can fix you up tomorrow, when her juice returns,” Karlach said, pointing at the wound Octavia held beneath her trembling fingers.

       “I need to… speak to Lae’zel. And check on everybody…” She said trying to get up, fumbling around for her belongings.

       “Octavia, could you fucking stop?” The sad and tired tone in Karlach’s voice froze her in place. She raised her gaze at the tiefling, only to see she looked down, avoiding her eyes. “Would you please stop trying to sort everything and take care of everything all the time? You just died, for fuck’s sake…” 

       Octavia pulled the blankets up, wrapping her cold body, and protecting herself from the cool mountain air. Karlach’s tone startled her, for she had never seen the barbarian talk to her like that.

       “Karlach are you allright?”

       “No, Tav! Clearly, I’m not alright! I watched you die. Right in front of me. And I couldn't do anything to stop it. I couldn’t protect you. And when you fell to the ground, I couldn’t hold your body against mine, or hold your hand while Shadowheart… took care of you. I can’t fucking hug you now that you’re back! It is killing me! Until yesterday I thought the worst part of this no touching thing was that I had to endure your teasing without doing anything physical about it. But honestly, that was easy peasy compared to how I felt today. Did you know I burnt the shit out of Lae ‘cause she had to hold me so I wouldn’t scorch your fucking lifeless body holding you? I’m feeling shit because I couldn’t even care you back to camp or tend to your wounds. Or anybody’s! And I’m having a really, really hard time dealing with it right now. And I really wished you stopped running around trying to solve everything at once, and just tried to recover and sat here with me. Because that is all we can do together, and I really, really need to be close to you right now.”

       “I’m sorry.” Octavia replied quietly. “I didn’t think of it that way.”

       “It’s fine. You’re probably right. Checking on Lae is important.”

       “Well, yes. But addressing this…” the drow gestured to the space between them “is also important.”

       Karlach took a deep breath and closed her eyes, resting her back against a backpack. Octavia saw she still carried wounds and bruises from the battle: Bruised face, a nasty cut on the side of her head, and gashes on her shoulder and torso.

       “Didn’t you let Shadowheart care for you?”

       “She did a little bit. But I told her to direct the energy to helping the others. The pain gave me something else to think about rather than…”

       Octavia grabbed Clive and hugged him tight against her chest.

       “Hey…” She called out. “I’m here. I’m fine! And Clive is taking care of me on your behalf…” She waved the teddy bear’s small arm at Karlach, getting a small chuckle out of her. Seeing the faint smile returning to that adorable face made Octavia realize how much her heart ached to hear the anguished plea of the barbarian. “Listen… I can’t even begin to imagine how you felt. But Shadowheart is very competent, and she brought me back. I’m fine. I swear…”

       “Thank the gods. Or… I mean, thank Shar?” her eyebrows furrowed. “Well, whoever is out there caring for us did a really good job today. That was fucking rough, I really thought we wouldn’t be able to make it out of there alive…”

       “Yeah, I suppose I need to apologize for that as well… I feel shit for insisting on going to the crèche.”

       “Hey… I mean, looking back now it doesn’t feel like the smartest idea, but we had no way of knowing for sure…”

       “Yes… And I felt like we owed it to Lae’zel. But if we are being honest, both of us know the real reason why I insisted on that route…”

       “Yeah, the Underdark. I know. Still, can’t blame you. Truth is, things would have been easier if Lae hadn’t gone wild after the Zaith’isk thing.”

       “We know her. We know her well enough to have predicted that outcome.” Octavia said with a sigh. “Well, there’s no point in crying over the spilled milk. Or blood, in this scenario. So my only choice is to face the Underdark now. I suppose it’s only fair… After all I did to avoid it.”

       Karlach chuckled again. “Don’t be so hard on yourself, soldier. But you do need to learn to position yourself better in battle. You’re fragile and precious. Let the beefy ones like me and Lae absorb the thick of it, right?”

       “You’re also precious…”

       Karlach took a deep breath and finally, a full smile graced her lips, illuminating the whole tent.

       “If you say so… But precious or not, I’m tough as fuck. Let me protect you. Remember, in a group like this, when we are battling together… Everybody has their role. You don’t see Shadowheart slamming her mace on enemies non-stop, or me running around to tend wounds. You are pretty tough for a magic user, but you still belong in the backline. At all times.”

       “But where is the backline when we are surrounded?” Octavia exclaimed, half laughing.

       “The center of the circle, silly. Where we, the beefy ladies, can shield you from impact. Thank the gods you’re so pretty and good with your words… If you had to fight for a living…”

       “Hey!”

       “I’m teasing you. You’re amazing in a fight, a real asset. I’m just being picky about it because you really scared me today. Don’t do that to me again, right?”

       “I’ll try my best…” The drow said reaching out her hand and placing it on the ground, next to Karlach’s. 

       “Listen to me Octavia.” Karlach started leaning in closer and looking Octavia in the eyes “I just found you. Everything in my life has been a mess so far, but I found you. And you can’t just leave me like that. I can’t bear the idea of you just going like that. I need to be able to touch you. I need to be able to take you out, and drunkenly dance with you, laugh together and talk and… I want to live a little with you before anything like that happens. Do you hear me?

       Octavia’s heart raced. She lost herself in Karlach’s eyes and felt dizzy, probably because she didn’t even have enough blood in her system for that amount of excitement. She felt warm and comforted. She felt… home. The words bubbled up her chest, reaching her lips, trying to slip off but she lost the courage, stopping at the last second:

       “I… I adore you know?”

       Karlach smiled at her, tenderly.

       “I adore you too, Tav.”

       “Are you feeling better?” Octavia asked.

       “A little. I will still be on edge for a while. But I’ll survive. I’m hungry, though. Are you?”

       “Not really. But I suppose I should eat something.”

       “You really should. Recover your energy. And Shadowheart said you should hydrate yourself. Drink lots of water.”

       “Right, no wine for me tonight then?” She teased.

       “You can’t possibly be serious about that.” Karlach said impatiently.

       “I’m not. It was a joke.” The drow answered. “Do you want to go join the others and eat something? We can do it quickly and return to sleep together…

       Karlach scoffed. “Together…” She said sarcastically. “I suppose… Are you feeling strong enough to stand or do I need to call someone to help you?”

       “I’ll be fine. I’ve had plenty of rest, apparently.” 

       “Fuck. I wish I could help you up…”

       Octavia smiled at Karlach and started to get herself up. Her head was spinning and her legs still felt pretty weak, but she made it. Taking careful steps, she left the tent with Karlach trailing her, looking attentively. 

       “Hey! You’re awake!” Wyll said standing up from the log he sat on by the fire and rushing to offer his arm to Octavia. Only Shadowheart and Wyll were there. The cleric seemed exhausted, with sunken eyes and a distant expression, staring at the fire, swirling a cup of tea in her hands. Wyll helped Octavia sit down and pushed a piece of toasted bread and some cheese to her hands.

       “Sorry, no fancy meal tonight. We’re too tired, too hushed, too busy.”

       Karlach sat by Octavia’s side, with a plate of her own and started eating voraciously. Octavia still felt too nauseated, so she just ripped a small piece of bread and nibbled on it before raising her gaze at her companions:

       “Where are the others?” She asked, peering around to see if she could spot any of them standing guard.

       “Well, Gale is resting. He set up some magical defenses around camp, as usual. Astarion is also resting, he is going to take on the next watch guard. Halsin is patrolling in bear form. Lae’zel…”

       “Lae’zel is out there, she said she was going to patrol the perimeter too. She wants to be left alone.” Shadowheart said, without taking her gaze out of the fire. Octavia and Karlach exchanged a look and the barbarian shrugged. 

       “How’s your arm, Wyll?” Octavia asked, remembering the odd angle his arm had been broken before she passed out.

       “Oh, it is fine! Completely recovered, thanks to Shadowheart…” Wyll tried to remain positive. He looked nervously at the cleric. Shadowheart didn’t acknowledge him.
       “Oh, yes. Karlach told me you were the one who insisted on going after us inside the crèche. Thank you Wyll. We probably wouldn’t be here if it weren’t for you and the others.”

       “No worries. The blade stands at ready. As a team, we ought to protect each other!”

       “Thank you, nevertheless.”

       Wyll waved her unceremoniously, but Octavia could see the man was pleased with himself.

       “You should rest, Wyll. I am well, and I’ll stay here standing guard and… Keeping Shadowheart company.”

       Wyll relaxed his shoulders, letting go of the active and optimistic stance, letting the exhaustion show through.

       “Are you sure?” He asked.

       “Yes, Wyll. I’m sure. Go get some rest, please.”

       “I’ll keep an eye on everything, Wyll, relax.” Karlach said with her mouth full of bread. Wyll left to his tent and Octavia ate a little more in silence for a while. The barbarian finished her food and sat on the floor, lying back and stretching, letting out a grunt of pain. Octavia observed as the barbarian dozed off, probably too tired from all the fighting and the stress to keep herself awake for longer than she already had. Shadowheart sighed and Octavia took it as an opportunity. She stood up, feeling more stable than she felt before thanks to the food she had consumed, and moved to sit by the cleric’s side. Shadowheart seemed to not notice her presence. 

       “Are you alright?” She asked softly, and still starling Shadowheart.

       “Yes. I’m fine. Just tired…” The half-elf remained silent, but Octavia could feel there was more to it, so she just accompanied her friend’s silence. Shadowheart’s hand reached out to hers and held it. She squeezed the cleric’s fingers in assurance, but nothing was said. Not that anything needed to be said. Shadowheart leaned in and rested her head on Octavia’s shoulder and the gesture brought them both comfort. Karlach snored lightly on the floor, the sky was clear and full of stars, the air crisp and cool, and the gentle crackling of fire. For the first time since entering the creche, it finally seemed like they were safe. Like things would be alright. 

       That’s when they saw magical shimmering appearing on the edge of camp with a vacuum sound, and two shadowy figures stepped out. Octavia and Shadowheart immediately jumped up, startling Karlach who woke up already getting ready, grabbing the sword that was lying at her side and preparing to launch herself at whoever dared to sneak on them like that. The figure ahead removed their hood, revealing the male Githyanki they had seen riding a red dragon dragon all those days ago when Lae’zel first discovered the rough location of the Githyanki crèche: Kith’rak Voss. Octavia readied a spell when fast steps coming from the opposite direction stirred everyone’s attention, even the newcomers. Lae’zel came running, sword in hand, interposing herself between her companions and the githyanki that had just arrived. The man retrieved his sword, but his stance was not immediately aggressive. Lae’zel on the other hand…

       “Supreme Kith’rak! Has Vlaakith sent you to slay me with your own blade?” She called out, the tip of her sword dangerously close to the man’s face. His companion raised her sword as well and Octavia felt her stomach sink. Heads poked out of tents, as the others woke up with the noise, and soon enough the heavy steps of Bear Halsin were also heard approaching the camp. At least this time they seemed to have the upper hand. 

       “I’ve not come to kill you, Lae’zel! I’ve come to aid you!” He spoke with a soft voice, the tip of his sword lowering slowly as he expectantly looked at Lae’zel’s weapon. The warrior lowered her stance just a little. 

       “Don’t trust him…” The voice of the guardian filled Octavia's mind at the same time as Kith’rak Voss lowered his massive greatsword, kneeling on the floor, and presenting it flat in front of Lae’zel.

       “ Ska’ked kir Gith shabell’eth. My blade rests. Mother Gith compells you to listen.” He pleaded. 

       Lae’zel relaxed her stance, dropping her guard: “Speak. My ear is yours.” 

       Octavia observed everything, exchanging a quick glance with Karlach. She had readied hold person spells for both of them, and Karlach had her fingers firmly wrapped around the hilt of the sword. Octavia saw that Astarion sneaked behind the two githyanki, bow in hand, skulking in the shadows, ready to take them down. She felt more at ease.

       “I know you carry the Astral Prism, Lae’zel…” He said from the ground. Shadowheart tensed up again, and Voss continued, “Within lies the seed of Vlaakith’s demise. And I intend to help you bring it to fruition.”

       So what the dream guardian had mentioned about Vlaakith was true… Octavia stirred uncomfortably in place. Both, Voss and the Guardian knew about Vlaakith’s secret. The artifact protected them from the absolute but was also apparently invaluable for the githyanki. That put their group in a very tight spot. Lae’zel seemed to not have grasped the entirety of what was being brought up to them.

       “Vlaakith’s demise?” She asked “ Shka’keth ! I should run you through just for suggesting it!”

       “We’re not giving you the Astral Prism if that’s what you’re asking.” Shadowheart intervened. 

       Voss nodded at her as if complying.

       “Who is the person inside the Prism?” Octavia blurted out.

       “If they have not said, they must have good reason.” Voss said with his calm voice. “I won’t be the one who betrays them. But the one inside has, for some reason, chosen you as an ally, and protects you with their power.”

       “Go on…” Octavia encouraged. She was intrigued.

       “That very power will be the end of Vlaakith’s tyranny. The Prism’s tenant must be let loose!”

       Octavia frowned. By the reaction of the dream guardian to Voss’ approach, to his words now, she had an inkling the person who he thought was the Prism’s tenant, as Voss said himself, was not the person she had met as her Dream Guardian. She took a step forward, staying in the same line as Lae’zel, looking down at Voss kneeling in front of her, keeping quiet, waiting for him to finish his discourse.

       “I’ve sought their freedom for eons. And when the Prism went missing, I feared the worst… But instead, you’ve granted me the opportunity I’ve so long awaited.

       “Tsk!”

       “I have not granted you anything yet.” Octavia said, observing how uncomfortable Lae’zel seemed.

       “I know. This is a proposal for working together, possibly. This entity is protecting you and it must be in your interest, as well as mine, to free them.”

       “Let’s say we agree to aid you. What is the proposition?”

       “All that remains is a key to unchain them - and I’ve found someone who I believe can provide it.”

       “Yes…”

       “Bring the Prism with you to Baldur’s Gate. I will be waiting in a taproom called Sharess Caress. That is where we decide the fate of my people.”

       A brothel was hardly the place Octavia expected to go to decide the fate of the Githyanki, but she didn’t comment on it, for Voss was turning his attention to Lae’zel.

       “I know your loyalty may be confused now, and so is your mind. But Lae’zel… Together we will break our chains and be Vlaakith slaves no longer.”

       Lae’zel’s face contorted in agony and confusion, Octavia could swear tears were gathering in her eyes.

       “I am no slave, Jhe stil Kith’rak. ” She said, voice trembling in anger “The Undying Queen is my freedom. It is she who will purify me, and it is she who will ascend me.”

       Octavia’s heart sunk like a ball of ice had set into her stomach. Lae’zel seemed to still be in denial. The whole mystery just got more complicated by the minute. She had no idea if she should comply with Voss or not, or what she could say or do to comfort Lae’zel and maybe help her see the truth about Vlaakith. Voss, however, seemed to have first-hand experience. He raised a defiant gaze to the angry Lae’zel hovering over him and said with his voice cold as iron. 

       “Lies, Lae’zel. Lies. Every last one. There is no purification, no ascension. The Zaith’isk does not purify. It extracts memory and kills the infected.” So that was exactly what Octavia saw. She was right about it. She directed her attention to Lae’zel’s expression, trying to read her companion, as Voss continued, “Nor does the lich queen glorify the ascended. She feeds on almost all of them to grow her power and pursue godhood.”

       Lae’zel’s face distorted in disbelief. Her bottom lip trembled and she took a step back “Madness! You flood me with this… This heresy! I will hear no more of it!” She yelled, pulling up her sword once more. Karlach quickly put herself between Lae’zel and their visitor, as the woman behind Voss also pulled her sword.

       “All right, all right!” Shouted Octavia, feeling her head spin from the effort.

       “Yeah, Let’s fucking put those weapons away, okay?” Karlach pushed. “Lae, be sensible…”

       “Lae’zel” Octavia called out to her “He speaks truth about the Zaith’isk . And he hasn’t tried to take the Prism from us so far…” She looked over at Voss once more, before looking into Lae’zel’s big caramel eyes, attempting to read her emotions. There was betrayal and sorrow in there, a pain that Octavia could only imagine. She lowered her voice to almost a whisper, approaching her companion with care “This is your people. Your story. You know more about it than I do. I trust you, completely. What do you want to do? We will have your back.”

       The drow stepped away, leaving the path between Lae’zel and Voss free for the warrior to choose her path. She waited as Lae’zel hesitated briefly… before putting the sword back in its scabbard.

       “I… I served Vlaakith the whole of my life…” her voice was shaken and Octavia could not pinpoint if it were of anger or pain “I learned her words. I fought her battles. And yet, she named me Hshar’lak … Your words carry truth, Kith’rak . I will meet you in Baldur’s Gate. Do not make me regret it.”

       Voss stood up, putting his sword back in its scabbard and looking Lae’zel in the eyes. “Lae’zel… I see T’lak’ma ghir in you. Sister in freedom. Together, we will be our people’s light. Take this…” He handed a strange device to Lae’zel. “It’s a qua’nith. A psionic detector. The queen’s warriors hunt you. The qua’nith will sound when you come near their portals. Here it’s cry and prepare for battle. Or slip away.”

       Lae’zel took a deep breath and tucked the device away. She was stiff as a plank. Voss stepped away:

       “I must go. Vlaakith’s gaze pierces seas and skies. She believes me loyal. And I can’t afford her mistrust. Keep the Astral Prism close. Let no one take it from you and slay those who try. And now, to Baldur’s Gate. I will be waiting for you, Lae’zel.”

       And without saying another word, the man just opened a portal in the middle of their camp and disappeared. Lae’zel immediately started to walk away again, grunting and mumbling.

       Octavia set back, placing her hand on her forehead, trying to process everything and figure out the best course of action, especially regarding Lae’zel’s difficulty in dealing with her life falling apart. Octavia remembered the warrior’s reaction once they defeated the inquisitor and his companions.

       Lae’zel pulled her sword from the torso of the Inquisitor, which fell with a heavy tud on the floor, almost at the same time as Octavia set a paralyzed githyanki ablaze and Karlach finished cutting down another. They looked at each other, grateful they were still standing. Lae’zell fell to her knees, blooding herself even more on the puddle of blood from the body of the inquisitor.

       “Vlaakith!” she cried out “Vlaakith! I have wielded your fury as a blade, roared your wrath as a dragon!” Tears were on the verge of dripping from her eyes and the pain in her voice was palpable. Octavia’s heart broke.

       “You promised ascension - yet, I crawl among my own people, low as an asp’s belly! Shka’keth! I followed your path. What good… What good is this heart of stone, for it to be shattered?”

       Octavia kneeled at her side, not caring for the blood on her clothes, and extended her hand to tuck a braid behind the warrior’s ear. She saw a tear trail down her freckled face and she aggressively wiped it, smudging her war paint. Octavia used a finger to clear the smudged black paint.

       “Are you okay?” She whispered.

       “Yes… I see now! She tests me! A trial of faith - K’liir prepared me. ‘Only the heaviest souls soar to the Astral…”

       “Lae…” Shadowheart tried.

       “Yes…” She said asked looking frantically around “Yes! I might gain Vlaakith’s favor yet!”

       “Lae…” Octavia started with a low tone. “Please. You’re an enemy of your people now. You need to accept that. Come on…”

       “Silence!” she yelled. “I must think!”

       Octavia stood up and ran after Lae’zel, catching up with her a little ways away from the group. 

       “Lae’zel…”

       The warrior ignored her and kept striding away, so fast that Octavia had to run to keep up with her. She called her name twice more, being completely ignored, to the point that she just opted to stay close and offer whatever comfort her companion needed, even if it was just her presence. Lae’zel kept walking until they got to the edge of a cliff, at the end of the dirt path they had been threading. The dark starry sky opened broadly in front of them, the moon touching the valley below tinging it with silver, taking Octavia’s breath away. Lae’zel stopped, cut against the darkened sky, the shimmer of millions of stars sprinkling her green skin. She turned around, giving her back to Octavia, and yelled. She yelled a primal scream, full of pain and hatred, of frustration, a cry only someone who has had the purpose of their life ultimately stripped from their grasp by a grim betrayal could produce. She yelled and yelled again, the frustration turned to anger, the anger turned to sadness, and the gith crumbled in front of the drow. She braced herself, sobbing, still not looking at Octavia. 

       The sorcerer approached, offering a timid hug, to which Lae’zel, to her surprise, gave herself into it. The taller woman sobbed, soaking Octavia’s robes with her salty tears. Octavia caressed her back, whispering in elvish that everything would be all right. She heard steps and saw Shadowheart approaching, joining them, Karlach trailing behind her. Lae’zel stepped away from Octavia’s embrace, looking angrily at Shadowheart.

       “What? Speak! Have you come to mock me again? Make fun of my misery? To make a fool of me once more?” She asked Shadowheart defiantly, chin raised and trembling lips. The cleric did not say a word. She approached with careful steps, and slowly and deliberately, one arm after the other, she embraced Lae’zel’s body. The githyanki stood stiff in shock. She raised one hand, embracing Shadowheart’s waist, placing her face on the curve of the half-elf’s neck, and sobbed again. 

       Octavia stepped away from Shadowheart and Lae'zel, going towards Karlach and giving her companions some space. She and the tiefling exchanged a longing look that contained a multitude of unsaid words. Octavia braced herself, and so did Karlach… And the four women stood there, quietly, offering their support to each other under the starry sky, on the edge of a cliff on a nameless mountain. Four different races, four different origins. Four different creeds and life stories. Four very different people. Different women, who would have never met if it weren’t for a damn mind flayer ship, a legendary artifact, and some really dark plot. Destiny was a really funny thing.

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight - Fuck.

       The oppressive darkness of the realm below was daunting. Octavia pushed another sip of burning Whalebone Spiced down her throat, as her eyes, designed to withstand that kind of darkness, disapproved of the environment around her. In the quietness of the cavernous expanse, every little noise seemed to echo far and reach massive proportions, and so did any light brighter than the soft glow of mushrooms. Karlach snored lightly behind her, resting peacefully after defeating a pair of minotaurs, but Octavia couldn’t put her mind to rest. She constantly raised her gaze to the sky, searching for comfort, only to be reminded that there was no sky to be seen. The distant light from the Selûnite outpost was the only bright light in miles. Octavia had oriented her companions to kill the fire before going to bed, for a campfire light could attract enemies like moths to a flame, and so, their first night in the realm below was like that: dark, damp, and cold. 

       Sitting at the entrance of her tent, the only comfort Octavia felt was Karlach’s latent heat coming from the tent's interior and the burning of alcohol in her belly. Astarion returned to camp after his hunting expedition, which, by his expression, Octavia judged to be a failed one. He saw Octavia sitting at the entrance of her tent, drinking, and detoured his path to join her in the dark.

       “Any luck?” Octavia whispered.

       “Not at all.” The vampire answered. “This place is horrendous… I can see why you were reluctant about returning to this damp hole.”

       “I could pretend to be offended by your words but I think we are past beyond this point.”

       Octavia offered him the bottle, which he took from her hands and took a sip. 

       “My, my, why are you drinking this absolute piss? I thought you had better taste than that!”

       “I wanted something strong. Good wine wouldn’t cut it today.”

       Astarion sat by her side and Octavia scooched to better accommodate him, surprised by the vampire’s kind attitude towards her. He gave her the bottle back.

       “Fair enough… Ah… I thought I was signing up for getting a worm out of my head… Let me tell you, I was not prepared for murderous gith, dimensional shit, and plotting against a lich queen. And this is just the beginning!”

       Octavia chuckled: “And god only knows what we are going to find down here!”

       “Oh, I wonder! Anything that can put fear into our fierce leader’s heart must be something really scary! Or maybe, it’s just juicy family drama… Anyways, I am excited to find out!”

       Octavia rolled her eyes: “Why are you like this?”

       “Like this what? Handsome? Charming? Adorable?”

       “Nosy. Annoying” 

       Astarion laughed.

       “Ha! Me? No darling, I am delightful!”

       “Yeah, yeah, yeah… Keep repeating that until you believe it…” Octavia responded with a chuckle.

       “Darling! I’m hurt!” The vampire took another swig of the spirit and passed the bottle back to her. “You know… Every time you told us a funny story of a party or a tavern back at the Gate, I wondered why and how I had never bumped into you. And then, I just feel relieved that I didn’t…

       “What do you mean?” Octavia asked. Astarion raised an eyebrow and stared at her until she connected the dots.

       “Oh!” Astarion used to seduce people to bring to his Master Cazador. He was made as bait to bring the people who he met and seduced so the vampire lord could feast on them while he ate nothing but rats, and he was relieved he didn't bring her to the same destiny. Octavia smiled genuinely: “You never stroked me as the sentimental type, Astarion. And yet, here you are, professing your approval for me!”

       “Please, don't think so highly of yourself! You’re a good asset, that's all!”

       Octavia scoffed and elbowed him on the ribs and smirked: “Well if it serves you any consolation, if we had met, your antics wouldn't have worked on me.” She chuckled lightly and took another swing of her bottle before handing it to him. 

       “Excuse me? How can you be so sure? I can be quite persuasive!”

       “Oh no, don't get me wrong! There is no doubt in my mind you can! You are indeed rather charming! Handsome eyes, great jawline, incredible hair…”

       “Oh well, thank you.”

       “But… I have no interest in your type... if you know what I mean.”

       His eyes lit up and he smirked: “Oh, I see. You only go out with big strong dum-dums.”

       Octavia felt angry and looked at him in disbelief, only to notice the playful grin gracing his lips. “Why are you so mean?”

       “Right, right, right. My apologies. I suppose if it is just us two, I don't have to keep my act up…” Octavia rolled her eyes once more and the vampire continued, “She is a lovely person, funny, and very hot, even if she is not my type.”

       “See. It is not that hard. Good boy.”

       Both Scratch and Claw, the owlbear cub, raised their heads to the words “good boy”. The sleepy dog wagged his tail lazily.

       “Don't you dare good boy me again. It ruins my poise.”

       Octavia chuckled and Astarion continued, “So you are sure I wouldn't be able to sweep you off your feet and take you to a very slow and painful death?”

       “One hundred percent.”

       “Interesting… You’re not my type either, Ms. Innamaer.”

       “Good, glad we established that. And what is your type, Astarion?”

       “I… I don't know…” his face relaxed in a weird empty expression “I spent so long focusing on what Cazador wanted that I don't know if I have a type.”

       The revelation brought a new light to her perceptions of Astarion and made her heart ache. She already knew serving Cazador had taken a huge toll on him, but for some reason, it was only now that she realized the complete lack of agency and freedom it meant. It made her sick to her stomach. She reached out an arm and embraced him by the shoulders. His body tensed up at first but then relaxed a little bit.

       “Don’t touch me.” He said, but there was a playful tone in his voice. Octavia pulled her arm back and gestured for the bottle which he handed to her.

       They remained silent, the bottle exchanging hands a couple more times until he broke the silence.

       “How are things between you and the big fire lady?

       Octavia sighed “Good, I think. She is wonderful. I just hope I can be as good as she deserves…”

       “Oh, how endearing. I find all of this affection utterly disgusting.”

       Octavia elbowed him again, laughing lightly.

       “You are insufferable, Astarion.”

       “And you seem to be keen on hurting my feelings tonight. And my ribs” He drank a bit more, hissing at the strong alcohol flavor. “Do you know what is the deal with Shadowheart and Lae’zel?”

       “How come you are so fucking nosy?” She laughed. “No! I don't! And even if I did I wouldn't tell you!”

       “I think you're lying, and I respect that. I'll find out, sooner or later. With that being said… I think I'm off to bed. I'm hungry and if I keep on drinking this piss with you I'll be a mess tomorrow.”

       Octavia hesitated but offered her wrist to him.

       “You can drink off of me if you want…”

       He looked at her, smiled, and pushed her wrist back at her.

       “No, darling. You lost a lot of blood only two days ago. I don't think this is a good idea. Plus, big fire lady would tear me in two if she found out I drank off of you before you're fully recovered, and I rather be whole and unique.”

       “Fair…” Octavia laughed. 

       “I’m sure we will soon cross some fuckers with a death wish. I’ll settle it by then.

       The vampire stood up from her side, dusting out his fancy clothes and offering her a smile before walking away.

       “Astarion?” Octavia called out. He stopped and looked at her “I’ve been thinking these past days about… everything… And how so much is different because of these freaking worms in our heads, like… Me meeting you guys, Karlach escaping Avernus, Lae turning on Vlaakith, my whole life being turned around, your freedom… I’m not saying being tadpoled was a good thing… But it does have quite a soft silver lining.”

       Astarion smiled and cocked his head. “Octavia, darling… I think Karlach’s optimism is rubbing off on you!”

       Octavia laughed wholeheartedly.

       “I hope! Thank you, Astarion. It was a good chat!”

       “Indeed!”

       And the vampire left to his tent leaving Octavia alone with her thoughts once more. She took one more swig of the bottle, looking up at the empty darkness where her beloved sky should be.

       “Tav?” Karlach’s voice sounded behind her.

       “Yes, dear?”

       “Is everything alright?” She asked.

       “I’m fine. Just can’t sleep.”

       Octavia heard her shifting and moving. “Crap, I’m taking too much space again, aren’t I?”

       The drow chuckled lightly. Karlach, indeed, took too much space when sleeping, always restless and moving in her sleep. But that had nothing to do with Octavia's own restlessness.

       “You’re fine. It’s just this place. I hate being back here.”

       Karlach sat up, wiping the sleep off of her eyes.

       “Anything I can do for you?”

       “Just get your rest. I’ll be ok.”

       Karlach looked from the bottle at her side to her worried face.

       “Were you drinking?”

       “Yes.”

       Karlach sighed deeply. Octava saw she was biting her tongue to not scold her. “Come on, Tav, lie down and I’ll try to distract you. We need you well and rested tomorrow, don’t we?”

       “We do…” Octavia purred, scooching back inside the tent and lying on her bedroll, facing the tiefling who smiled softly across the tent.

       “You look so tense, darling… If I could touch you, I’d give you a killing backrub…”

       “I thought your purpose was to help me relax, not to arouse me…”

       Karlach chuckled in response.

       “I just said a backrub, chill!” She laughed. “But if you’re in the mood, I’m in the mood…”

       Octavia rolled her eyes, giggling and feeling a little bit of the anxiety melt away. “We should really sleep and rest, darling.”

       “Fine… Is there anything I can do to help you calm down?”

       “Hum… Let me see. Why don’t you tell me a story about your past? Before all the fuckery happened? Like the one you told me about “killing” Hector…”

       “A’ight… Well… Did I ever tell you how my first girlfriend absolutely wrecked my heart?” She asked, golden eyes glistening in the dark.

       “No! Enlighten me, please!”

       “Right, so there I was, my happy 17-year-old self, starting to make my own money in the dirty lower city… I joined this fighting ring and…”

       “You what?”

       “A fighting ring. We would do clandestine fights in the basement of this tavern near the Docks. People would watch, bet, and the money was good…”

       “Okay…” Octavia nodded for her to continue. It had never occurred the drow to ask Karlach about that. It felt unfair that by a strike of luck, she had so much money to flaunt and waste in the city, while Karlach had to fight in a clandestine fighting ring to pay her bills.

       “So, you know I’m good at fighting, right?” the tiefling continued in an excited tone “So I started to make good money… And there was this bartender who worked at this tavern. A half-elven girl with golden tan skin and blonde hair. Older than me. She was so pretty and wise and more experienced… I fell for her, hard!”

       “Harder than for me?” Octavia teased.

       “Are you jealous, now?” 

       “No, I’m just teasing! Please, continue your story?”

       “Well, she liked fine things. And I liked to impress her. So, I showered her with the nice things she liked, wined and dined her, and forgot my own bills to keep her happy for a couple of months. I was so in love…”

       “Oh no, darling…”

       “Then, I learned that she had half a dozen other people who she dated, same as me, that showered her with nice things. And I was stupid enough to say I was willing to forgive her and kind of gave her an ultimatum hoping she picked me…”

       “Oh, no…”

       “Yup. She didn’t.”

       “Oh, darling… you’re better off without her, I’m sure!"

       Karlach laughed. “Oh, that I’m sure as well… Stupid ass bard. She would have spent me to poverty. Not that I was too far from it the way I was. But I learned my lesson. Had a couple of rough months crying for her, but ultimately learned that good relationships are not expecting a whole lot from you and are usually more keen on giving than receiving!”

       “Words of wisdom!” Octavia agreed. “What a stupid woman, she did not know what she was missing… What was her name?”

       “Oh she had a stupid stage name, she was an aspiring bard… Honey, is what she liked to be called.”

       “No fucking way!” Octavia said out loud, chuckling nervously.

       “What?”

       “Honey, of the Splurging Sturgeon? That shitty ass bard?”

       “Wait, do you know her?”

       Octavia couldn’t speak. She just raised an eyebrow at Karlach, nervous laughter beginning to shake her body. Everything seemed to click in place for Karlach and her confused expression started to melt into laughter as well. 

       “Wait… Did you?” She asked and Octavia shook her head affirmatively, still laughing.

       “I can’t fucking believe it…”  And Karlach exploded in laughter. Octavia gave in, the nervous laughter giving place to a genuine one, and both women lost themselves in the oddness of the situation. Octavia was laughing more than Karlach had ever seen her laugh, tears forming on the corners of her eyes as she rolled around in her bedroll, gasping for air, her whole body shaking.

       “That is the most lesbian thing I have ever heard. I can’t believe we actually hooked up with the same girl...” Octavia said between giggles.

       “Fuck me, me neither…” The tiefling said wiping a tear out of the corner of her eye.

       “Well, if it serves as consolation, I broke her heart too. The law of balance worked itself!”

       “Oh, did you? How come?”

       “Oh darling… I had all the nice things she liked. We went out for a few weeks and she was absolutely enthralled by the things I had. Money does that, you know? It makes you more interesting… But, as you already know, I got bored easily back then. I showed up at a party she was playing with a different girl hanging on my arm. She was really upset and accused me of leading her on, but I'll be honest, I had never even considered what we had to be serious. And I was a jerk, so I expected she kind of expected that already, you know?”

       “Right…” Karlach seemed thoughtful.

       “Did that upset you, darling?”

       “Nah. I mean, I don't know. It's weird. Makes me realize at some point we were probably really close to meeting each other. And makes me wonder if things would have been different if we had.”

       Octavia raised her eyebrows and took a deep breath. Karlach’s words made her ponder. What if they had met… Would she have broken her heart like she did with countless other girls or would she have fallen for her like she did now? If they had met, maybe Octavia could have warned her about Gortash. Maybe with access to Octavia's wealth, Karlach would not have been so keen on working for him. But again, if they had met prior, they wouldn't be the people they are today and likely would have not fallen for each other. 

       “I don't know." The sorcerer started "I'd like to think I would have seen the wonderful person you are if that happened. And maybe I could have stopped the shit storm that came into your life, and we would be completely different people living happily together in my flat at the Gate. But I don't really believe that. I don't think I was ready to meet you, or you were ready to meet me. It sucks, but I think… I think it is what it is. This is how it's meant to be, I suppose.”

       “Makes sense…” the tiefling agreed, frowning. “I hate what I have been put through. I hate all of it. But In the end, it is what shaped me to be… well, me. It helped me have a moral compass, value what my parents taught me, and love this world and the good in it even more… It’s fucked up when we think about it, isn't it?”

       “It is…” Octavia agreed, reaching out and grabbing Clive to hug the teddy bear against her chest. “ Maybe that’s how I should be looking at the whole Underdark journey. Instead of just hating it.”

       “Maybe it's an angle. Maybe not. But no matter what, I am here with you.”

       “I know.”

       “Besides, I owe you for breaking Honey’s heart, so I might just find the opportunity for a payback down here. Just say the words!”

       Octavia laughed through her nose and felt her heart calm down once more, when Shadowheart’s angry voice sounded out: “Some of us are trying to rest, you know?”

       Karlach giggled and put a finger in front of her lips, asking for silence. Octavia laughed back and settled into her bedroll, still looking at Karlach's beaming face across the tent. “Let's try to sleep, Karlach.”

       “Let’s, silver tongue. Good night. Call me if you need anything.”

       “I will.”

       And settling into the bedroll, trying her best to relax her body and her mind, Octavia waited for the relaxation and sleep to take her.

       “Keep the animals close and under watch at all times.” Octavia ordered the group, who advanced all together through the dark trail. She thought herself to be not the most helpful guide in the Underdark for she had always been a more urban person, but she had no idea how her companions were absolutely clueless about it. Things that had always been obvious to her and part of her everyday life were all new and odd to them. She should have expected, true, because none of them had been to the Underdark before, but seeing it in person made her aware of how alien that environment was for them. “Those orange mushrooms explode. They’re torchstalks. And they're not the most dangerous mushrooms around, so don't let the pups approach anything unless I explicitly say it's safe…”

       Wyll held Scratch on a leash and Halsin had Claw on another. The animals looked around curiously, and Octavia was sure they would put themselves into trouble if let to run loose. 

       “You look so sexy when bossing people around like that…” Karlach said in a low tone beside her.

       “Stop… now it's not the time.”

       “So bossy!” She teased once more, making Octavia chuckle to herself.

       “You’ve seen nothing” she answered subtly “Wait until I got you on a leash, then you will see the bossy side of me…” and without waiting for a response she climbed the rocky cliff in front of her, stopping to collect nightlight mushroom stalks for alchemy. “Careful with the spore clouds. Don’t walk into them unless I say it’s safe.”

       “Careful Lae'zel, it's dark around here. Would be a terrible shame to lose you forever.” Shadowheart snarked as she reached the top of the small cliff, looking down at Lae’zel who struggled her way up in the dark. 

       “Yes, do keep your wits, Shadowheart. Should a dagger suddenly slice your neck, we may never know who's to blame.” Lae’zel responded.

       “I thought they had made peace?” Karlach whispered at Octavia.

       “Never assume anything about them. It’s easier like this. From all we know this could be their form of flirting…” Octavia pointed at Lae’zel who had finished climbing and approached Shadowheart, saying something really close to the cleric's ear making her blush. “Told you…”

       “Weird.”

       They kept moving, with Octavia making remarks about the mushroom diversity, collecting alchemical ingredients and supplies on their way, up until the point where they stumbled onto a path sided by glowing mushrooms and sprinkled with corpses of Myconids and Duergar alike.

       “What could have caused this?” Wyll asked, while keeping Scratch away from the nearest corpse - a bloated Duergar figure.

       “Duergar versus Myconids. Looks like they slaughtered each other.” Karlach said kneeling down near a myconid corpse and poking it.

       “I’m not sure…” Octavia completed, “You’re probably right. Some form of skirmish between them. Anyway, we need information and, if possible, supplies. There seems to be a settlement up there. The Gith creche left us low on potions and we don’t have ingredients for more, right Gale?”

       “Positive.”

       “I think we better part ways… Halsin, can I task you with finding a safe spot for our camp?”

       “Yes! I do not know this territory but I will do my best.”

       “Right. Come with me then… Wyll, Karlach, and Shadowheart. We might need someone else with good manners to do the speaking because whoever we may find might not be on good terms with the drow. If it comes to it, I will pretend to be your servant and guide Wyll. Be on your feet, people are not very trusting down here.”

       “And what should I do?” Lae’zel asked.

       “Keep the others safe. You are the shield defending that group ahm… while Karlach is the shield defending this one.” Octavia answered hesitantly. The past two days had been rough on Lae’zel and the Gith seemed keen on seeking the group’s approval or trying to be useful at all times. Octavia had a hunch it had something to do with feeling guilty for the almost massacre the githyanki crèche had become, but it was always hard to figure out with Lae’zel.

       “I am no shield. I am a sword.”

       “Yes. That’s what I mean. Forgive me, the martial part of our adventuring is not exactly my area of expertise.”

       “I can tell. I will protect them. And I will be alert in case your group needs help. Karlach is too distracted lately.”

       “Again with that shit?” Karlach muttered under her breath, but Octavia only waved at her to keep quiet.

       The groups parted ways with Octavia taking them up the small trail, checking the bodies for anything valuable on their way up. Upon reaching the end of the path, she stopped everyone and pointed at the puffy orange mushrooms, swelling and glowing in the dark.

       “Torchstalks, right?” Wyll asked, like a student waiting for her confirmation.

       “Precisely. And the ones in the back are Tinmasks. They can be really fun on their own, but in combination with other stuff like that, it can be deadly.”

       “Fun?” Karlach asked.

       “Yeah. They sort of… make you all confused and happy. They can make you find everything really funny. And as you laugh and wander around you might end up just exploding something else and yourself in the process.”

       “So you’re saying that if we do mushrooms, we need to do them safely?” She said giggling.

       “I’m saying, these are defenses set by the settlement up there.” She pointed at the large mushrooms that formed some sort of stairway. “By the looks of it, we are in Myconid territory.”

       “And is that good?” Shadowheart asked.

       “I have no idea but it is time we find out. Keep your distance from the exploding ones.”

       Octavia started to move forward, eyes on the mushroom stairway up until movement there raised her attention. What she had thought to be just mushrooms along the way moved and swayed and a blast of dissonant yet harmonic music reached not her ears but her brain directly. It was as if the music was not physically heard, but played straight into her, singing directly into her mind. Her eyes instantly closed, as the blast of sound caused confusing sensations in its eerie cacophony. Behind her closed eyelids, a show of dancing glowing colorful lights blasted as a real visage. She was unable to tell if it was one voice, full of split harmony, or several voices speaking in perfect unison, but she heard, clear as day, melodically and unsettling, the voices calling out to her and her group.

       “Sovereign… She has come. She is here. They are here. They have come.”

       And as the eerie choir faded Octavia tried to mouth a response but another voice, more powerful, stronger, and oppressive, sang above the others, and instinctively she knew it was not her turn to speak now. 

       “I am sovereign…” And with those words ringing straight into her mind, the bursting lights faded and she saw her own body, as well as her companions, lifeless and yet full of life as mushrooms sprouted from their skins. The sovereign was threatening them.

       “State your purpose.” The powerful voice chanted, and the others behind it formed beautiful yet terrorizing layers of harmony, echoing through their beings, tearing into their minds. The visage of a tall myconid, luminescent in hues of yellow, pink, and purple filled her vision. Octavia tried opening her mind to the song, tried reading the myconid’s intention, but the music had her uneasy, the Underdark had her weary and skittish and there was no familiarity in the myconid’s ways.

       “They are sad… They’re mourning!” She heard Shadowheart, not sure if it was her actual voice ringing in her ears or her thoughts inside her mind. There was a rare soft undertone of sadness and care to the cleric’s voice.”They’re scared…”

       “I… I sense your sadness. And your fear. I have come to aid you!” Octavia blasted, finally being able to get words out, even though she wasn’t sure if she had physically spoken or just formed coherent thoughts. Then, it was like slim dark slimy tendrils invaded her mind. Octavia felt her thoughts being desiccated, rummaged, searched, her intentions exposed to the sovereign, who finally toned down the melody, turning it into something more welcoming, and called out to them one more time.

       “Come to me. Let us speak in flesh.”

      Just like that, the music became delicate, inviting, alluring even. Like in a dream, her mind filled with a strange relaxation, she moved forward, heeding the call of the sovereign. As they stepped inside the colony, several tall slender myconids walked past them, glowing green against their bluish slimy skin, moving with eerie grace, turning their capped heads with no visible facial expressions besides the glowing eyes to follow them. Slowly Octavia felt more grounded, Karlach’s warmth at her back helping her navigate forward. Here and there she spotted Duergar bodies, animated by glowing white fungi, their dead expressions hauntingly peaceful as they carried out working around the colony: Carrying materials, spreading soft dirt on a field, or simply following a gracious myconid around. Moving deeply, new life forms, more colorful, and more detailed, started to sprout around. Blue, pink, and purple, and Octavia looked at everything soaking every detail of it in awe. She heard Karlach’s shallow breath behind her and she knew the tiefling was as impressed as she was, if not more. They kept moving up until they reached another mushroom stairway, soft and broad under their feet. Octavia grabbed Wyll’s arm and pushed him in front of her, just in case he needed to do the talking, and kept going forward. She noticed suddenly that her heart pounded against her ribs, nervousness creeping up inside of her once more. That shit was becoming way too familiar. 

       The first thing she noticed was a deep gnome woman yelping in pain on the ground. Her heart clenched and her stomach churned. Her first instinct was surely to go and help, but with no more than two steps toward the gnome she saw the look of terror that took over the small woman's face and watched in shock that, even through her pain, the gnome found strength to crawl away from her. She couldn't blame her. Her people were not exactly kind to the deep gnomes. Octavia’s shoulders fell, defeat taking over her being. Painful memories washed over her. A half-elven woman in a similar state, beaten body and broken soul. A reminder of where she came from and who she was. As the shock and pain took over, she once more felt the myconid song demanding her focus.

       Hesitantly, she averted her gaze from the yelping gnome, and further away there was a tall myconid glowing in a myriad of yellows, purples, and pinks, the same one that she had had the vision of at the entrance of the colony, was bowed down over corpses, sowing spores into them, seemingly breathing new life where previously there was only death. The air smelled strongly of sweetened decay and humidity. Keeping her eyes on the sovereign, she approached with Wyll at her side. As the hulking body of the creature turned at them, a droning melody greeted their minds, and a sweet smell that had hints of honey and lemongrass invaded their nostrils. 

       “Flesh talker. I show you a memory. Watch and listen.” The powerful voice chanted once more, its notes resonating through every ounce of her flesh. Before she or Wyll could say anything back, a violent vision took them by surprise: Duergar carrying heavy weapons, chopping myconid remains, breaking the fungal bodies, and spreading their flesh onto the stone ground.

       “They broke our peace. They killed our young.” The song trembled, as would a person’s voice when they’re about to cry. Wyll gasped at her side. “We laid waste to many, but intruders remain, lakeward .” And the song suddenly stopped. The sovereign heavy glance fell upon each and every one of them, its massive cap-decorated head slowly turning, expressionless, measuring one by one.

       “I sense your resolve. You will find Duergar invaders near lake’s edge. Clease the Rot. Destroy them.” the creature sounded in their minds, its gaze longing onto Karlach. 

       “You’re… planting spores into a Corpse! What magic is that?” Wyll asked, raising an eyebrow.

       “ We breathe life into our enemy’s flesh. The dead make a fine host for my growing children…”

       “If I die down here, destroy my corpse.” Shadowheart whispered.

       “The Duergar attacked you in those visions. Why?” Octavia interjected.

       Visions formed in her mind again, a swirl of deep purples and blues formed deep gnomes in mining gear being attacked by Duergar men carrying heavy weaponry and chains. She knew Duergar work ways. Slavers. Her blood boiled.

       “ The duergar seek a gnome. The gnome is a guest here.”

       “You… harbour a fugitive gnome…”Octavia exhaled. “Admirable of you.”

       The sovereign said nothing, but the song surrounding them now also carried tones of appreciation.

       “I will cleanse the Rot.” Octavia said, resolute. "The Duergar shall pay.”

       One last vision took over her mind: a wall of twisted vines, parting, revealing blue glowing light, accompanied by excitement.

       “Riches of magic and mind. Clease the Rot, and they are yours. Do the circle a service. We will await word. ”

       “I will.” And feeling dizzy and angry Octavia stepped away.

       Her party followed her, with Karlach crossing her arms inquisitively: “Duergar invaders, huh? I’d like to hear their side of the story first, but all right.”

       “What the fuck do you mean?” Octavia asked, sounding more aggressive than she intended. Karlach flinched at her tone.

       “I meant there are two sides to every story. We shouldn't just assume mushroom dude is all good.”

       “Duergar are slavers.” Octavia said seriously, anger and anxiety still boiling inside of her. 

       “And drows are slavers. And still, you stand here with us and you are no slaver.”

       Octavia knew Karlach meant well but the barbarian’s words hit her like daggers. She was. Her family had held slaves, and she did nothing about it. She claimed to be different but when the time came…

       “You don't get it…”

       “No, I don't! You didn't tell me anything to help me get it! Listen, I'm not saying we should not investigate or believe the mushroom people. I'm just saying before we do anything, we should investigate some more!”

       “Fine.” Octavia opened her pack, her hands trembling, and tossed a vial of antidote toward Shadowheart. “You need more evidence? Take this antidote to that poisoned gnome over there. Ask her who did that to her. Ask her!” Octavia kept staring at them. Karlach hesitated. “Go! She's in pain and she won't take it from me. Cause I am drow, and we are slavers.” Her tone was cold and serious. Karlach took one step back, seemingly hurt and confused. Shadowheart nodded at her, signaling for them to leave. As the two women stepped away to go check on the crying gnome, Octavia took a couple of steps back and sat down on a large mushroom, wiping her forehead.

       “Are you alright?” Wyll asked, kneeling in front of her.

       “No, I'm not alright. What the fuck does it look like?”

       “We are not your enemies, you know that, right?” Wyll asked, reaching for her hand. The touch felt wrong and forced. Octavia pulled her hand back, raising her gaze at Wyll, who still smiled kindly at her. “Look there… The antidote worked.”

       Octavia observed the small gnome who was being helped to sit up by Shadowheart. The cleric had a kind smile and spoke something Octavia could not devise.

       “Oh, Shadowheart!” Wyll said, “No matter how much she puts the mean Sharran pose on… Her true kind essence always comes true.”

       Octavia nodded, still staring at the gnome. Shadowheart looked back at her and waved her to approach. The gnome seemed much better, and even though there was still a look of distrust in her eyes, now she also looked at Octavia with curiosity. The sorcerer went over, feeling like her feet were made of really heavy stone and she had to drag them to do her will.

       “I never thought I’d be helped by a drow…” The gnome said with a trembling voice and raspy breath. 

       “You weren’t. It was Shadowheart who helped you, not me.”

       “Nah, she told me you were the one who gave her the antidote and sent her over. Well, she told me after I took the antidote ‘cause otherwise, I wouldn’t have taken it ‘cause… well, never thought I’d be helped by a drow! But at the same time, never thought I’d be helped by myconids either. Anyway, thank you for your help, but I gotta get moving…” And as the gnome tried to stand she yelped in pain and… so did Shadowheart, with that wound in her hand. Octavia’s eyes darted from the cleric who blushed and hid her hand away, to the gnome who just fell back on her arse, panting. 

       “Garl’s garters, I don’t have time for this shit. I gotta go, my kin needs me.”

       “Take it easy…” Said Karlach. “Tell us what we can do.”

       One last uncomfortable look at Octavia, hesitating, but the gnome ultimately sighed and said: “Well… Seems you’re the helping kind! All right. I need you to rescue my kin. Not charity, mind you - we can pay. We’re Ironhand clan. Best artificers in Baldur’s Gate. We were on an expedition down here when the bloody Duergar snatched us up. I got away, barely, but not the others. The greys have them digging out some old ruin across the lake.”

       Karlach audibly sighed. 

       “Have them digging as in, forcibly?” Wyll asked.

       “Yes, pretty boy. Forcibly, what do you think?”

       “And what are the Duergar digging for?” Shadowheart asked and Octavia felt like slapping her. How could she be thinking about the damned Sharran temple Halsin had told them when this gnomish girl was clearly telling them about her kin being enslaved?

       “Some dusty temple. It doesn’t matter. They’ll work my clan to death before they ever get near it.”

       “What was this expedition your clan were on?” Karlach asked.

       “Just mining for materials. Nothing unusual. But… Our work pays well. Help my clan and we’ll make it worth your while. I swear.”

       “All right! I’ll free your people if I can.” Octavia said standing upright again.

       “Thank you. Only wish I could go with you. I’m Thulla, by the way.”

       “Octavia.”

       “Please to meet you, helping drow. Here. I nabbed these boots from the greys when I ran. I’ll feel better knowing you’re using’em to kick some Duergar arse. The lake is over there, down that path. I’ll wait here, I suppose. Not much choice, eh?”

       “Guess not. Thank you for the boots. We’ll… see how we can free your kin. Excuse us.”

       Octavia left, and her mind raced. There was an ache insisting on punctuating her chest. Thulla, the gnome, still followed her with her gaze, as if not even the display of kindness was enough to muffle the fear of her people. Octavia couldn’t let herself succumb to fear and anxiety. Last time it almost cost their lives. She needed to proceed and make plans about the Duergar and how to proceed. Whatever they are digging there, the Sharran temple, it had something to do with Moonrise. Potions. Resources. They needed vendors. She spotted a red-skinned hobgoblin man, standing in front of of a table containing potion vials, alchemical ingredients, and other resources. That might be exactly what they needed…

       “Tav!” Karlach called after her. She didn’t stop. She didn’t want to argue now. They had business to do, and things to solve. It wasn’t the time. “Tav, stop!”

       Karlach placed herself between Octavia and her goal.

       “Hey! I get it, ok? I’m sorry.”

       “Don’t apologize. You did nothing wrong. We need to be cautious, you’re right.” Octavia felt genuinely sick. 

       “Yeah, but I should have also listened to you. You know how things work around here.”

       Octavia closed her eyes, still trembling. “Don’t worry. I’m sorry about the way I spoke to you. It’s… Did you see how she flinched when I tried to approach her?” She asked, eyes locked on the floor.

       “Who, Thulla?”

       “Yes.”

       “Well… I did not.”

       “Can’t blame her. It’s… this place. I know you’re trying to keep me calm. But I’ll be on the edge the entire time we are down here. And I apologize for that.”

       Karlach bowed down, putting her face right in front of Octavia’s, forcing her to lock eyes with her. “Hey… I can’t even begin to imagine how I would be behaving if we were back in Avernus. Probably way worse than this. But I know for sure you would be by my side to support me. This is your Avernus. And I am here for you.”

       “Why can’t I get a hug?” Octavia cried out.

       “Oh shit. Hold on. Wyll!” She yelled, while Octavia just asked her to stop, but she didn’t listen. “Wyll, mate? Tav needs a hug!”

       And as Octavia protested and giggled, Wyll came over and wrapped her in a tight hug, even lifting her off the ground a little.

       “Okay, soldier, that’s enough, take your paws off of her, she’s mine!” Karlach joked.

       Wyll let go of her and offered her a genuine smile.

       “Tav, we know it’s tough for you down here. But we’re with you! All the way! Now, let’s get what we need and go avenge some myconid children and free some gnomes, right?”

       “Right.” Octavia smiled, feeling slightly better, and went over to the bugbear vendor, not without launching one last look at Thulla.

       Halsin had made their camp at an idyllic location. Massive mushrooms sprouted from the ground, lightly glowing with tens of delicate different hues. Gigantic roots protected the area to one side, and big canion stood by the other. Down there, There was a nearby waterfall, filling the air with pleasant humidity and freshness, and the sound of the rushing water permeated the air at all times, creating a soothing atmosphere. Octavia almost felt safe, but she was still too restless to sit still for too long. 

       After a quick dinner, she slipped away, trying to move unnoticed, and went down the rocky cliff, carefully, until she was close enough to the crystalline waters. The sorcerer removed her shoes and walked the narrow path towards the transparent river. There, she sat on a rock, with her feet dangling into the icy cold water. Droplets from the waterfall stuck to her hair, clothes, and skin, and the rushing of moving air from hundreds of gallons of water falling down ruffled her hair. It reminded her of the rare occasions she was able to escape her home in the simple district of Eastmyr, a poor neighborhood in Menzoberranzan to the lake, leaving behind all of the noise of her mother’s complaints, her wishes for power, and her long-running investigation if Octavia had developed any draconic powers yet. The drow shook her head. She wouldn’t let her mother and her past trauma ruin that. She had run away to calm down, to ground herself. Not to spiral down again. The offer from the “friendly” Illithid, Omeelum, had her thinking. She didn’t know much about the society of brilliance, maybe she should ask Gale about it. Gathering a few mushrooms was a meager price to pay for a chance to better understand the parasite in their heads. But at the same time, trusting, an Illithid seemed the like the last thing they should be doing.

       “Hey, you…” Karlach’s voice sounded behind her, timid, worried even, “Copper for your thoughts?”

       “I was actually planning on being alone with my thoughts. But my thoughts have not been the kindest to me these past days.”

       “So you’d like me to protect you from your thoughts?” the barbarian asked, removing her own shoes and sitting down by her side. “Not sure how useful my sword is for that, but I can try.”

       Octavia gave her a half-smile. Karlach had the power to make her feel better, no matter what.

       “Shit, this water is cold!”

       Octavia chuckled. 

       “No sunlight. Everything is colder down here.”

       “You think I’m colder too? That could be useful” Karlach asked with a provocative smile.

       “I wish!” Octavia chuckled.

       “So, besides teasing you and telling you that you look absolutely stunning with all these droplets stuck to your beautiful skin, what can I do to help? You’re freaking out again.”

       “I am! Thanks for noticing!”

       “So, start sharing the burden. We have an agreement, remember?”

       “Fine! How do you feel about the Illithid proposition?”

       “Well… It’s risky. But my old man used to say… 'What harm is a fart if you already shat yourself?' We’re fucked anyway. Might as well try anything.” She responded shrugging. 

       “I would not have put it more eloquently. Your father was a wise man.”

       “Come on, Eloquence is your middle name. But you are right, he was very wise.” Karlach responded, nostalgically. 

       “So you agree with me that we should give the hallucinogenic mushroom potion a shot?”

       “If it makes us trip balls, it’s even better!” 

       Octavia let out a cackle. “Well, if you wanted to try something that will make you high you could have told me. I do know some interesting mushrooms.”

       “I figured you did! When you said that about the tinmasks and all. Isn’t tinmasks spores one of the things the squid man asked for?”

       “Yes. But I’d reckon he wants matured and dried-up spores, which are harder to come by. We should check that tower then.”

       “We should! And then see what the mushroom trip tells us about the worm in our heads… Hey, if we find extra, can we get high? I have never done anything like this.”

       Octavia chuckled once more. “If you want to, we can… Find a nice crystal cave and just let the mushrooms do their magic!”

       “Sounds romantic…”

       “With you, it might be…” Octavia purred leaning forward. It was easy to pretend life was on its tracks when Karlach was around.

       “Good. It’s a thing then. We will look for extra hallucinogenic mushrooms to get high together.”

       “You are something else, do you know that?” Octavia said, beaming at her.

       “And is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

       “A very good thing… Only you could make me feel excited about something in this bloody place.”

       “Good.” Karlach leaned in and they both just stared into each other eyes. Octavia wanted to kiss her so much it physically hurt.

       “Why does it have to be so difficult?” She sighed.

       “Is this water safe to swim in?” Karlach asked, looking at the water that formed a large slow-flowing plungpool before cascading down the riverbank with speed once more.

       “I guess so… There might be eldritch horrors and deep creatures in it, but, it’s pretty safe.”

       “You kidding, right?”

       “Yeah. Fast-moving water is usually safe. You should watch out for lakes. They are the dangerous ones.”

       “I don’t know, in Avernus rivers were just as dangerous as lakes. ‘Cause they’re all made of lava.”

       Octavia laughed through her nose and observed as Karlach stood up from the rock she was sitting on to the water below her, sinking all the way to her hips.

       “Fucking hells, it’s cold. Never thought I'd be complaining about cold but… damn!”

       “It’s a river, not a dam, baby.”

       “Ha, ha, very funny. Are you just gonna sit there and watch or are you going to join me for a swim?”

       Octavia sighed “Are you really going to make me go for a swim now?”

       “Well… I just thought… Last time the water almost did the trick. The water is much colder now. Maybe we could, you know… Hold hands, or hug… We could even make out!”

       “You're unbelievable!” Octavia responded, her chest filling with laughter. She jumped into the water with Karlach and both women swam towards the center of the pool. The water was truly freezing, to the point that even Octavia felt bothered by it, but Karlach's body emanated waves of heat, the contrast raising interesting sensations and goosebumps on her skin.

       “I can't believe we’re actually gonna try this again…” Octavia giggled, trying to shoo away the nervousness.

       “I can't control it. Now that I've tasted you, I’ll keep coming for more… Think I might be addicted.”

       And before the drow could say anything to reply, Karlach's mouth was on hers. All of her problems and insecurities disappeared. Fuck her past, fuck the Underdark, fuck her guilt, and fuck her mother. The pool was cold, the waterfall roared, and Karlach kissed her with famine she hadn't felt before. The barbarian's hands were demanding, her body daunting and possessive, the sheer presence of her was enough to knock Octavia off her feet. But this was not going to be like the last time. Octavia was more prepared now, and instead of going limp as a wet noodle, she tensed her body, reaching up and grabbing her horn, pulling it back and making the barbarian tilt her head backward, exposing the soft vermilion skin of her neck to harsh wet kisses and bites. 

       Karlach let out a yelp and struggled back for control, grabbing a fistful of hair from the back of the sorcerer’s head getting her to face up again, and simply bowing down to kiss her, as if the hand that Octavia used to keep her head back was nothing. The mouths clashed, lips sliding against one another, tongues dancing, the vibration of moans being cast right into each other's mouths… and it started to become too hot. Not now... Not again.

       Octavia pushed Karlach away and the tiefling immediately went into apologetic mode. The air around them was pure vapor and the water hissed in contact with the tiefling's body.

       “Nope. Stop.” The drow ordered, out of breath. “Not yet. I'm tense, and I’m frustrated and I fucking need you right now.” Octavia closed her eyes, concentrating.

       “Soldier, please, you’re killing me!” Karlach cried out. That was cruel… 

       “Tell me if it’s helping…” Octavia said, still with her eyes closed, still focusing on something. Karlach felt it before she really understood what Octavia was doing. She looked down to see fractals of ice forming in the water around there, solidifying into small ice rocks that floated around them, dissipating the heat, hissing, and melting when in contact with the barbarian’s scorching hot frame. The drow opened her eyes and they exchanged one knowing, longing look.

       “It is!” The tiefling said abruptly before her mouth was all over Octavia again. Octavia raised a leg, pressing her thigh against Karlach’s core, getting a muffled groan out of her. 

       “Careful, baby, or I’ll burn too fast!” Karlach warned her warm breath against Octavia’s neck sending waves of pleasure through her skin.

       “I fucking need you… We gotta fix you soon or I might just die trying to fuck you.” Octavia said and pressed her knee again. The ice was gone and she let go of Karlach’s neck to wave her hand around and make some more crystals around them, extending the moment as much as she could as Karlach’s mouth trailed burning hot kisses down her neck and collarbones, going over her scaled skin down onto the soft curve of her breasts. She clung onto Karlach’s big frame as her life depended on it. Her core asked for her, her heart ached and her skin crawled with the need of her touch.

       But, as much as she tried to delay, the inevitable happened. The woman she ached to have against her became too hot to bear, too dangerous to embrace, and lips, hands, and bodies parted, not too far but already longing for each other. The steam gathered around them once more, a much too fresh memory of another moment cut too short. This time it was Octavia who yelped in frustration.

       “I fucking hate this. All of this. I keep trying to see the positive side of things like you do, but it’s so fucking hard! I hate this place, I hate that I have to be back down here, I hate the fucking worms in our brains, I hate that Lae’zel is aching, and most of all I hate that fucking dirty ass Gortash for what he did to you, and that bitch Zariel and I hate them! I hate it all, them all! I’m so fucking sick!”

       And as she yelled at the empty space, splashing water around in her angry fit, Karlach observed her with the shadow of a smirk gracing her full lips. The waterfall roared near them, muffling out her angry cries with its own fury, as a mockery of nature of how small her anger and frustration were in comparison to the magnitude of this world 

       “Go on, let it all out!” Karlach said, strangely excited about it, “Rage! It helps a lot sometimes! Go wild, lose control, baby!”

       “Yes! I hate that somehow I became the one who has to call the shots and keep the peace! I hate that we mostly just find shitty wine! I miss real wine and good soap, and my hair balms, and my moisturizers, and oils! And my back hurts from sleeping on the floor every fucking night!” She splashed more water around, slapping the surface in an angry fit.”

       “Yeah, that's my girl! You've been keeping a lot of shit to yourself, let go, give me more!” Karlach cheered, clapping and laughing. Octavia felt the rage coming loose inside of her. All of the small things that annoyed and worried  her for days and she pushed down to keep the peace and the good atmosphere with the group just came out:

       “I hate that Gale fucking lectures us sometimes. As if his kind of magic is more important or impressive than mine. And I hate Lae’zel’s judgemental look every time she disagrees with us. And Shadowheart’s pose with all that dark crap, and don’t even get me started with Astarion and that fucking smug face of his!”

       “What about Wyll?”

       “I… I hate that he has to behave so pompously and so heroic all the time, calm down, man, this is not a ball!”

       “Good, and Halsin?”

       “I… I don't think I hate anything about him just yet, but give him time and I’ll find something to hate about him too!” Octavia kind of giggled, realizing she suddenly felt better. “And above all, I think I already said it but I hate this place!” She splashed water a little more. She felt more free and relaxed than she felt in days. 

       “Yes!” Karlach cheered again, as if she had won some sort of competition “Keep going, yell, get it all out, it will feel ten times better later! What about me, what do you hate about me?”

       “I hate the fact that I can’t fuck you right now!”

       “Oh, come on, be real! There must be something annoying I do, something you don't like! Go on! Yell, hate on me! I won’t be upset, I promise!”

       Octavia thought for a moment, willing to do what Karlach asked of her but she couldn’t find anything she disliked about the tiefling besides the fact that they couldn't touch.

       “There isn’t anything!” She said and stopped splashing around. “You’re too adorable! There isn’t a single thing I dislike about you!”

       “Really?” She asked, incredulous.

       “Really.”

       A moment passed. They just stared at each other. Octavia felt the words bubbling up her throat again. She wanted to tell her. She wanted that woman to know how much she cared about her… but she couldn’t. She felt scared, the what-ifs filling her mind once more and with them the fear, the anxiety, and the pile of frustration that seemed to permeate everything she did lately and she had just barely let go. It all came back.

       “Ugh!” She shot another ray of frost into the water, creating more ice crystals and fractals, and walked into the frigid section of water. Karlach took the hint and met her halfway, mouths locking again in a desperate kiss, hands grappling one another, longing, aching, hurting… Loving. 

       The feeling downed on her. Not so much a realization but rather an acceptance of the fact. Octavia was definitely, desperately, and irremediably, in love with Karlach. And that was just another layer in the pile of things and feelings she had no clue how to deal with.

Fuck.

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine - A little Helping (mage) Hand

       Octavia was pent up. The stolen moments and the teasing were delightful, but they also contributed to tension build-up. Sexual tension, on top of all the others. As both she and Karlach finally left the freezing waters and the frustrated attempts to satisfy the gut-wrenching desire they felt, they kept quiet, knowing there were things that were simply too hard to put into words. Octavia took some time to prestidigitate water out of their clothes, with Karlach’s eyes never leaving her body, contoured by the light wet transparent fabric stuck to her dark skin. When they were ready to climb back to camp, they exchanged a longing look, and Karlach blew her a kiss. Octavia gave her a faint smile. Her heart ached and nervousness bubbled up in her stomach. But she felt… content. Despite the tough feelings that crushed her inside, having Karlach at her side was still better than the emptiness of her comfortable previous life. Destiny was a weird thing. Karlach’s voice brought her back from her thoughts.

       “Look who’s coming over there…”

       Octavia raised her gaze to see Shadowheart sneaking her way down, Lae’zel following her from a distance.

       “Oh, that is going to be interesting.” Octavia replied and they kept walking up the path. Shadowheart noticed their presence and visibly sighed. Octavia chuckled.

       Both couples approached each other, walking in opposite directions on the same path, eventually crossing. Shadowheart averted their gaze, but Lae’zel stopped and looked at them, noticing their wet hair.

       “Octavia. Is the water safe?” Lae’zel asked. Shadowheart cringed and sank deeper into her shape.

       “It is, yes.”

       “And is it too cold?”

       “Cold as fuck!” Karlach replied.

       “Envigorating.”

       “We are going to bathe.” Shadowheart squeaked.

       “Yes, bathe. Among other things. They know, there is no point in pretending, cleric. Now come.”

       And as they finished crossing paths, Octavia heard Shadowheart snarking at Lae’zel.

       “I am going to kill you!”

       “I’d like to see you try. Perhaps you should try and drown me between your thighs…” Lae’zel hissed in return.

       Octavia and Karlach just looked at each other chuckling in disbelief.

       “Man, I love them, but they are so weird!”

       “Tell me about it…” Octavia mumbled.

       “I had fun tonight. Despite… everything. Did you?” Karlach asked, peering at Octavia who was strangely quiet.

       “I had fun too, darling. I just feel.. Very pent up right now.”

       “Welcome to my life. My cunt has been aching since I met you.”

       Octavia couldn't help but laugh at Karlach’s bluntness. 

       “We’re gonna get you fixed soon. And when we do, I swear the things that I’ll do to you…

       “Don’t get me started again…”

       Octavia giggled and kept walking, back to her thoughtful demeanor.

       “Hey, I was thinking…” Karlach started again, “Why don't we… kind of merge our tents into a larger one? I know I'm pretty restless in my sleep and that would give you more space… And it would also be safer for you, I guess…”

       “Karlach Cliffgate!” Octavia said stopping in her tracks and turning to look at the barbarian who smiled sheepishly, “Are you inviting me to move in with you?”

       “Well… yeah. We are already spending every night at each other's place anyway! Might as well… if that is not moving too fast for you, of course!”

       “Well, I was expecting we would go through the phase of having each other's keys first. But we live in tents, so…” Octavia laughed. “I think that is a good idea. Even though I have no idea of how I would get it done. It’s hard enough for me to put that crappy tent up every night!”

       “You’re in luck! I am quite handy myself, so do not worry!”

       And so they went. Back at camp people rested and finished cleaning up and settling down for the evening. Octavia even tried to help out with the whole tent set up but Karlach ended up just taking upon the work all to herself, saying that she did not need any help every time Octavia asked. The drow suspected that it was probably because she was more of a hassle than a help in this situation. Better take care of other things then. The visage of Karlach building something, affixing the support poles, and pulling the fabrics, muscles moving underneath the scarred vermilion skin was enough to get Octavia reeling again. There was one extra resort that she still had not tried…

 She looked around and found what she was looking for. Gale was still up, reading a book at the entrance of his own tent. She took one last look at Karlach, who was focused enough on hanging up a piece of the starry fabric that was Octavia’s tent and walked over to the wizard.

       “Hey Gale. Mind if I ask you something about a spell?”

       “Octavia! No, not at all! I see Karlach is working on merging our tents together! You two are going strong, hm?”

       “Yes, we are…”

       “I already told Karlach that there are other ways to express love than mere physicality… I have one or two good poetry books here if you’d like to give that a try.”

       “Yes, that seems nice and all, but I was actually wondering if you could teach me mage hand .”

       “Mage hand! A very useful spell in a myriad of situations and…” The wizard stopped, realizing what she was asking for. For such an intelligent man, he could be quite slow sometimes. “Gods… You’re going to use it in ungodly ways, aren’t you?”

       “Do you really want me to answer that?” Octavia snarked, raising an eyebrow.

       “Well…” He sighed, deeply “Who am I to judge, am I right?” he gave her an awkward laugh “Well… I.. I mean I don’t… I don’t know if I can, actually! The way sorcerers and wizards manipulate the weave differ in every sense, I’m not sure of how much helpful my insight might be with this particular spell and your way to manipulate the weave or…”

       “It’s fine, Gale. I figured that could be the case since my magic is way more innate than yours. I’ll just ask Lae’zel to help me with it! Since she can do it too and her way is also more innate like mine…” Octavia threw the bait.

       “Oh no, please!” And Gale bit it. “There is no need to take such extreme measures! I am sure I can help at least! We can work something out!” 

       “Well, go ahead! I’m all ears!”

       “Right! I’ll help you out. Just… Promise me you will give poetry a shot, will you? Wait a moment…” The wizard pulled a battered book with a dark red leather cover and pushed it into her hands. “I bookmarked some of my personal favorites! Give it a shot!”

       “I will, I promise!”

       “So…” Gale proceeded to babble on about manifesting the energy from the weave and brought out a piece of parchment to draw calculations and runes, explaining how to harvest that energy and manifest it as something as dextrous as a humanoid hand. Octavia nodded and observed, forcing her brain to try and absorb those complicated terms and calculations. She was not a dumb woman, but the way Gale’s brain worked was different. Before Octavia even realized she had spaced out, the voice of the wizard of Waterdeep served as mere background noise.

       “Are you ready to give it a try?” Gale asked beaming at her, bringing Octavia back from her thoughts.

       “Ahm… Yes. Sure. Let me…” She took one more look at the parchment in front of her, understanding absolutely nothing about the runes and diagrams Gale had traced there. The wizard placed himself at her side, the smug look he had every time he spoke of the weave.

       “Follow my lead! First, attune to the weave…” Gale closed his eyes and hummed deeply, attuning to the wave. Magical energy glimmered around him. Octavia followed suit. She had gone down this route with the wizard before. She allowed her mind to expeand and instinctively reached within her, channeling the weave around her.

       “Pull the threads now, weave the weave into your liking, shape it like a hand!” Gale started to slowly pull threads of purple glowing light, shaping them deliberately slowly to demonstrate.

       Octavia took a step back and adjusted her body position to be able to look at Gale and imitate his movements. As the wizard joined both hands near his chest and spoke the arcane words, and then lunged forward, producing the blue glowing hand, Octavia tried to imitate. She moved her hands, pulling and shaping weave threads with less grace than Gale, trying to imitate the movements she had seen, feeling silly in the process. His ways of dealing with magic were always so pompous and calculated. It didn’t feel natural to Octavia. But as her eyes followed Gale’s movement, her vision unfocused from the wizard, focusing instead on Karlach in the background, standing happily in front of their brand new merged tent, beaming, while she observed Octavia practicing. Goosebumps went up the sorcerer’s arm, reaching the back of her neck and spreading through her whole body as she glowed with magical energy. Her mind went blank. Her blood seemed to chill, and she heard a deep draconic growl in the back of her mind. Her eyes closed, instinctively, and her arms moved by themselves, conducted by the draconic magic that flowed in her veins, driven by her passion, will, and need. When she lunged forward, like a glove, a spectral hand left her fingers and floated in front of her. She smiled, feeling the magic energy that detached from her being, and opening her eyes, already sure it had worked.

       “Wow. That’s… Impressive. However, it may take time to be able to control it fully… Try moving its fingers.”

       Octavia fluttered her own fingers and the mage hand mimicked the movement. That was easy. Instinctive. Like an extension of her body.

       “That was not that hard…” She said, still with chills all over her body.

       “How did you… How?”

       “Every bit of magic in me came to me because I needed it. Guess I really need it right now…” She chuckled.

       “Bloody sorcerers…” Gale mumbled.

       “Well, I guess that’s it then! Thanks, Gale, you’re the best magic teacher of all Toril! It wouldn’t have worked without your… Diagrams and explanations.” 

       “Yeah, yeah, you can cut it. But, I’m glad I could be of service! Don’t forget the book!”

       “Right!” Octavia grabbed the book and half ran towards the tent Karlach had put up for them.

       “Suppose should cast silence then…” Gale said laughing awkwardly and clapping his hands in front of his body, looking around completely out of place, but Octavia and Karlach were not paying attention anymore.

       “Was that… What I think it was?” Karlach asked, almost in a purr, eyes wide and glowing.

       “Yes, get in the tent, now.” The sorcerer answered giggling.

       “Motherfucker, he didn’t want to teach me when I asked!” Karlach growled but obeyed.

       Once inside the tent Octavia closed the flap, placing the book Gale had given her on top of a crate, and took a moment to look around the larger space Karlach had organized for them. The ceiling was a mixture of Karlach’s red fabric and her own dark blue starred tarp. Around the floor were both of their belongings: crates of their possessions, backpacks, bottles of wine Octavia had hidden away from the others, and of course, Clive, the teddy bear. Their bedrolls were already laid into, unfortunately, opposite sides of the tent. Despite everything, that little piece of heaven Karlach had organized for them got a smile on her face. Karlach peered at her, anxiously.

       “So…?”

       “I love it. Now take off your clothes.”

       Karlach chuckled. “Your wish is my command!”

       And with a heart-melting smirk, she started to unbuckle her pants, approaching Octavia as much as she could, chin up, looking down at the drow defiantly, the grin never leaving her lips. Octavia raised her face to meet her gaze. The heat was almost unbearable, but she stood her ground, smirking back, sustaining the defiant pose. 

       “You said you liked bossy me…” Octavia teased.

       “And you… said I’ve seen nothing yet.” Octavia kept her look, while Karlach dropped her pants on the ground. ‘Go on, show me.” And holding the brim of her top, in one swift movement, she took it off, eyes locked onto Octavia’s. She was teasing. “Your turn…”

       Octavia chuckled and gave her back to the tiefling. 

       “It’s cute that you think you will have a saying in this…” She looked over her shoulder and smirked, before bending down to her pack and pulling out a leather belt, looted from enemies in the githyanki crèche, just waiting for the right moment. She made a loop with the leather belt and another. She turned to Karlach, showing the makeshift handcuffs with a smirk.

       “Hands.” She ordered.

       “What do you have in mind…?” Karlach’s tongue darted quickly to lick her lips. She was visibly anxious.

       “You’ve spent way too long with nothing but your hands.” Octavia purred “I’m giving them the night off. Now, I’m not gonna say it again. Hands.” Octavia’s tone was cold and demanding. She stood a bit taller, her presence more commanding. Karlach’s anxious face made her feel a surge of power and excitement. That was her element. The tiefling extended her hands and Octavia tossed the looped at her. Karlach put her two hands through the loop and Octavia could see she was buzzing with excitement. She gave the end of the belt a tug, making the buckle slide and the loop tighten around the barbarian’s wrists. A low growl escaped Karlach’s lips. Her eyes were wide and full of pent-up anticipation.

       “Now, let’s get you comfortable enough. Lay down.” The orders came out naturally. Octavia was used to being in dominance, but doing it over such a big personality and strong frame as Karlach certainly brought a new layer of excitement to it. She observed as Karlach obeyed, mouth dry, already heaving. The drow walked towards the head of the bedroll, Karlach contorting to keep eyes on her. The drow kicked a crate to better position it, and sat there, pulling the belt so Karlach’s arms were held above her head. The tiefling looked back at her, helpless from her vulnerable position lying down. Octavia towered above her, sat on the crate, and started to lift her skirt, inch by inch revealing the dark smooth skin of her thighs slowly. Karlach’s jaw began to drop, tongue darting out eagerly.

       With her skirt completely up, Octavia spread her legs and removed her panties, giving Karlach a privileged view of her glistening folds. She tossed the underwear onto the tiefling's face. Karlach inhaled deeply before trying to bring her hands to take the panties away to be able to keep looking at the drow, but Octavia held on firmly to the belt. The tiefling shook her head to get the panties away from her view and finally was able to look at Octavia again, who smirked at her, tease stamped across her face.

       “First, you watch. And only watch.” With another tug at the belt, pulling her arms up, Octavia slid her other hand up her own thigh, the long slender fingers expertly grazing her clit. Lifting one leg up on the crate to give Karlach an even better view, the drow touched herself, first circling her clit until her juices were running down her ass and legs, and suffocated moans escaped her throat. Her eyes never left Karlach's. She reveled in the way the tiefling followed her every move, alternating between looking at the dancing fingers and soaking in the drow's pleasured expression.

       “Fuck, what I would give to be the one touching you now…” she whimpered.

       Octavia chuckled and slid the fingers inside her cunt, already so wet that no resistance was given. Moving her fingers, curling them against her inner walls, pressing the soft sensitive spot inside of her, Octavia kept on, lost in the glow of Karlach's wide eyes and her moans of painful desire. It didn't take long. She was so pent up lately that every time it seemed like all she needed was a little bit of attention for her climax to explode in massive waves of pleasure. She came, rolling her eyes back, a gush of moisture washing over her hand, the customary relaxation taking over her muscles as Karlach cried and yelped even more in the bedroll, squirming in desperation for some relief of her own. 

       Octavia would not let her suffer for long. Mustering her strength, she cast mage hand, as she had just done with Gale outside. Karlach’s eyes went even wider, her body squirming, tail whipping wildly. Under the sorcerer’s command, the spectral hand floated to Octavia’s own wet throbbing cunt. Ethereal fingers curled, collecting slick, cleaning her up, and then, slowly and deliberately, started to float towards Karlach. The tiefling opened her mouth, expectantly, salivating, almost drooling in anticipation. And the hand… stopped just out of reach, the droplets of slick teasingly hanging from the spectral fingers. Karlach tried to lift herself up but Octavia tugged at the belt with all her strength, knocking Karlach out of balance and back with her back flat on the bedroll. Octavia smirked.

       “Do you want it?” She asked, hoarse voice, trembling body.

       “Yes. Give me.”

       “It doesn’t seem to me that you really want it. Beg. ”

       “Oh, come on…”

       “I said beg. Or else…” And the hand floated a few inches away. Karlach’s eyes widened even more.

       “Please darling, let me taste you… Please!” And with the cried-out plea still echoing in her being, Octavia lowered the hand, shoving the juice-covered fingers inside the barbaric's mouth. Karlach bent her beck, moaning at the taste, ostensively licking the magic fingers clean. The sorcerer used the magical fingers to fuck her mouth a couple of times, her mind racing and imagining her own dark fingers instead of the ethereal ones. Her cunt pulsated in response to that sight.

       “Good?”

       “Amazing. You taste so good… Better only if I could have it warm, straight from the source.”

       “Soon, darling. Soon.”

       With a flick of her wrist, Octavia slid the spectral fingers down the barbarian’s chin, contouring her breast. Karlach’s eyes closed in response to the contact. It wasn’t real skin, it wasn’t her lover’s warm touch, but it was the closest she could have in a really long time, and Octavia rejoiced in being able to propitiate that. The fingers moved to a nipple, circling it lightly, caressing the upright bud until Karlach was whimpering in hunger and despair. She pinched. Another cry. Octavia felt arousal building up inside of her again. Karlach’s cries were enough to drive her mad. She adjusted the hand, cupping the breast carefully, leaving the nipple pinched between two fingers. She played a little, while Karlach mumbled incoherent thoughts. Then started to slowly thread the way down her glowing externum, her toned abs, the pubic bone… Karlach’s hips thrust upwards desperately, and the mage hand continued, gliding fingers painfully slow between the labia and then, finally, tracing very slowly circles around her clit. The gutural moan that escaped Karlach’s lips got every hair in Octavia’s body standing. She was sure everyone in camp could hear them but she did not care in the slightest. Octavia put the hand to work, rubbing moans out of Karlach, observing the barbarian’s face contorting in pleasure, keeping her arms tightly held back as her hips jerked. She changed the hand’s position. It was odd doing that from a distance, but she was sure she could pull it off. She slid the two middle fingers in, focusing on Karlach’s reaction since she could not rely on touch. She pressed, looking for the expected response to touching the right spot. It didn’t take long before Karlach’s eyes jotted open, a begging look stamped all over her face. Keeping the position, Octavia started to move the hand up and down, pressing the sweet spot in her inner walls, palm pressed against the clit. Karlach was a melted mess on the bedroll, her body was shaking and her growls were incoherent. It did not take long and Karlach lost herself. The orgasm shook her whole body, making her shake so furiously that the belt holding her arms up was pulled away from Octavia’s hands. She cried and whimpered and it cost Octavia every ounce of her concentration to keep the mage hand up, pressed against her cunt, rubbing every last sensation out of Karlach’s climax. Once the tiefling’s body fell once more to the bedroll, covered in sweat and panting, Octavia brought the soaked mage hand up. Her mouth watered in anticipation. The smell of her lover’s arousal hit her first. It made her ache and crave even more for the contact that had so cruelly been denied to them. She licked Karlach’s juices out of the ethereal fingers one by one, savoring her for the first time ever. Her eyes closed in pleasure and she understood what the tiefling meant: It would be so much better if she could taste it straight from the source… But desperate measures. You take what you can, and with the last finger licked clean, she opened her eyes and looked at Karlach. The tiefling’s face was one of pure delight. 

       “That was… incredible.” The barbarian said with shallow breathing and a husky voice.

       “I want to cuddle you so fucking bad right now…” Octavia cried as she dragged her shaky body to the other bedroll on the other side of the tent.

       “Thank you.” Karlach said still panting, and even in the dark, the drow could see tears were gathering in the corners of her eyes.

       “Thank you for what, darling?”

       “For putting all this effort for me.”

       “I’m not putting the effort just for you, darling. I’m doing it for us. I want it just as much as you do. Besides… You are worth it. The hassle, the wait, everything.”

       “We. We are worth it.” Karlach corrected. Octavia’s heart swelled and warmed up. She smiled at the tiefling, getting the most precious smile back. The drow lay on her back, facing the patchwork ceiling of their tent. Red fabric against a starred one. Merged. Unified. Just like their destinies, just like their lives. And for the first time in days… sleep came easily and Octavia relaxed.

Chapter Text

Chapter  Ten - Triggers

       The following day started with the group once more headed to the Myconid Colony to check on Thulla and stock up for the next steps. Thulla seemed to be fairly better and asked them about the plans to free her kin. After a little bit of conversation, she informed them that she had heard of a myconid sovereign from a different colony, that had taken refuge within the colony after having his home also invaded by the Duergar, and that he possibly could be an ally to them. So Octavia headed to meet said myconid

       Sovereign Glut was not as much a sight to behold as his peer, darker and with less glowing hues. There seemed to be a sadness and a restlessness about him, but he conversed with Octavia in the same eerie and strange way Sovereign Spaw had done - straight into her mind.

       “ Flesh-walker, Tongue-talker, far you have come. Reach into memory, tell me of home…”

       Octavia reached into the connection, remembering Baldur’s Gate, the bustling markets, the different smells of the city, the constant murmur and the city lights, the parties and taverns, and the myriad of people… her home. The small, but comfortable abode in the Bloomridge district with a small herb garden and a balcony overlooking the city. Her heart clenched. She could almost smell her home. Would her house even be there waiting for her? Probably not, she had been far for long enough, and her landlady had probably already leased it to someone else. She felt a tear rolling down her face, and quickly wiped it away. The sovereign, however, flinched away, cringing in response to the bustling city memories. It replied with an image of its own - a humid and dark cove, filled with battered and decaying myconid corpses. The sentiment of sadness and anger washed over her, alien, but instilling into her heart as if it was her own. 

       “ Duergar destroyed my people. I am sovereign with no Circle. But this circle does not welcome me. But I have heard the song. You meant to cleanse the Duergar Rot. I mean to join you.”

       Octavia frowned. She looked over to her companions. Karlach simply seemed interested in seeing what the plump myconid could do in battle. Shadowheart seemed to have a bad smell under her nose, the same way she behaved inside the colony ever since she found out the myconids planted the spores of their young into dead bodies. Gale seemed the most interested. He scratched his head and asked.

       “Join us? Well, I suppose that depends! How can you make yourself useful?”

       “In death, your foe becomes your ally. I will raise it, you may command it.” And the circleless sovereign filled their minds with images of spores animating corpses, much similar to the ones that roamed around the Ebonlake Grotto now. Octavia felt uncomfortable at the idea, but Gale was intrigued enough.

       “Interesting. You raise the dead and still, that does not match any necromantic ability I have heard of… I would love to see it happening in real-time and… Well, I suppose I should consult with the others.”

       Help was help. They were never in the position to deny more fighting hands, especially after the shitshow they faced inside the Githyanki Crèche. 

       “Are you sure? It’s going to be dangerous.”

       “I am the danger, and I am the cure. They erased my people; I shall erase theirs.”

       And his anger once more reverberated through Octavia. Fair enough.

       “Very well. You may join us.”

       And so they went, treading down the path toward the decrepit remnants of what seemed to have been a village in the past.

       “Just when I was getting used to seeing the sky again…” Karlach whined on their way down.

       “Fear not, Karlach. Sun, moon and stars will still be there waiting for us.” Gale offered some comfort. 

       “Meanwhile, this place is pretty spectacular isn’t it?” The barbarian glanced around their surroundings, waving at the giant glowing mushrooms. Octavia wished she could look at the Underdark like Karlach did, with fresh eyes, and take in its eerie beauty.

       “Yes, no book or painting could ever do its strange beauty justice. But perhaps, our stories might when we return to the surface. I wish we got to see a big city down here and how it functions. Tell me Octavia, how is Menzoberranzan?”

       “A shithole. A darker, crueler, more dangerous, and more glamorous version of a big city. Trust me, you do not wish to visit it…”

       Octavia kept her eyes on their destination forward, avoiding Gale’s probing eyes. She knew tact or knowing when to stop talking was not one of her companion’s strong suits. She heard him begin a new sentence but saw from the corner of her eye that Karlach shushed him with a gesture. She mentally thanked the tiefling, and signalized her companions to remain quiet. She had their target in sight.

       The positioning of the Duergar men, the fact that they seem to be ambushing for someone, for something… It made Octavia wish she had brought Astarion with her rather than Gale. But what was done, was done. 

       “I think we better survey the area first.” She announced back at the group. Sovereign Glut seemed impatient to act. “I could go over by myself and talk to them a bit. Try to get a grasp on how many are there and what kind of weaponry they are carrying and all of that.”

       “Absolutely not. You are not going over by yourself.” Karlach said vehemently.

       “Karlach…”

       “Tav…” She said imitating the tone. “We have talked about it before. I agree that we should survey the area before anything. But trust me, sending one person is not the way to go. I know of these things. I have been in more dangerous situations than anyone here. So trust me in this. I know my shit.” She looked around and pointed to a somewhat hidden spot behind a building in shambles. “Bangs and magic man can hide over there with Sovereign Gut.”

       “Sovereign Glut” Gale corrected and at the same time.

       “What did you just call me?” Shadowheart asked.

       “Bangs.” Karlach answered, placing her hand over her forehead to simulate Shadowheart’s haircut. “You two hide over there with the Sovereign because if they see us with a myconid they might suspect we are up to something. Tav can work her silver tongue to get some information out, I'll go and I can pretend I'm a servant or something. She's a drow, it makes more sense she's down here than the rest of us. That way Tav has me to protect her in case anything goes wrong, you have time to come running if needed and Tav can just misty step back while I hold the fuckers away from you. See. Tactics.”

       “Impressive. You're not as thick as you seem…” Shadowheart snarked.

       “Except that I am pretty thick. Just depends on what you mean by thick.” And she twisted her torso and flexed her muscles. Shadowheart blushed heavily and Octavia frowned.

       “It seems like a well-thought-out plan, Karlach. Well done.” Gale said with a hint of a patronizing tone. What was wrong with those people? Karlach did not seem to notice. 

       “Very well. We have a plan. Thanks, darling. That does seem like a better idea, although I'm not sure about pretending you're a servant.” Karlach raised an eyebrow at her. “Shall we go then?”

       And as part of the group went to hide, Karlach turned at her.

       “So… not comfortable with pretending I'm a servant? So that is something you just play in the bedroom, then?”

       Octavia frowned at the provocation. “No. In fact, I am at peace with doing it in other places, such as a tent. Thought I made that clear already.”

       “You understood what I meant.” Karlach said vehemently. 

       “I did. Jokes aside, the servant and mistress dynamic is interesting in the bedroom and all. But in real life, I'd rather distance myself as much as possible from my people's antics. I would rather not be associated with anything related to Menzoberranzan. Not if I can help it.”

       “Noted.”

       Octavia was about to start walking when she could not hold it and asked: “Did you just flirt with Shadowheart? With the flexing thing?”

       “Han… No…?”

       “You sure?”

       “Are you jealous?”

       “No. It's just… Did you know when we met she said she liked you 'cause it seemed like you could toss her over your shoulder and carry her to safety?” The snarky tone of her voice as she remembered that remark surprised even herself. Maybe she was jealous after all. She felt ridiculous.

       “Ha! Did she?” Karlach laughed. “I would have never guessed. Ha! Look at me! The great Octavia, queen of confidence, is jealous of me!”

       “Shut up.”

       “Oh, how lucky I am…”

       “Will you please stop being a dickhead and cut it?”

       Karlach giggled a little longer, which only made Octavia more embarrassed and angrier. 

       “You're a jerk.”

       “Hey… sorry. I took it too far. It was meant to be a joke, but it is only funny if everyone involved is laughing. I just thought it was cute…” The tifeling stopped and bit her lip for a moment, before continuing, “ Listen, you have nothing to worry about. I have no interest in anyone else in our group except you.”

       “Yeah, fine. Come, we have work to do, come on.” Octavia’s answer sounded drier than she intended.

       “Tav… are you upset with me?”

       “No, I'm not.”

       And she wasn't. She was more concerned about realizing the jealousy inside of her than anything else. Karlach was not interested in anyone now, but what about when they reached Baldur’s Gate? What would happen when they had a whole host of new and interesting people around them? And would it be fair of her to expect Karlach to withhold from meeting new people and living her life a little after ten years of isolation? How would she feel if the her partner just decided to have her fun when they reached the city? Could she deny Karlach the same liberties she had for years? Those questions popped into her mind as both of them walked forward towards the Duergar who looked to the opposite side, seemingly searching for something. Then, a rude voice brought her back abruptly:

       “What…? Gekh! Got someone sneaking up on us!” The duergar on the wooden platform shouted out over his shoulder, to someone Octavia could not quite see yet. She held up her hands in peace.

       The figure came shuffling into her vision. A duergar with broad shoulders and a very neatly trimmed beard. He was enlarged magically, glowing with a magical aura. He carried a broad-bladed axe on his back and Octavia noticed that he wore nice enough clothes to assume he held some importance within his clan. 

       “What is this? Got ourselves an infiltrator? Heh! You move pretty quietly. Not quietly enough from my linking, though. Besides, I don’t like the idea of drow sneaking up on us.”

       “Apologies. I was not trying to sneak up on you!” Octavia peered around, trying to see more Duergar. She noticed another one inside the small decrepit house, moving up to the door to watch the whole interaction go down.

       “Anyways,” the Duergar who seemed to be called Gekh continued, “Noise gets you eaten down here. But I am sure you know that. So I reckon I’ll hush you before something hungry comes along…” 

       The man pulled his axe from his back. Karlach held the hilt of her sword beside Octavia. The sorcerer reached inside herself, drawing her power from the draconic blood in her veins, her frame suddenly getting larger, fractals of ice covering her skin. Her scales shimmered in the half-light and with a small gesture she produced just enough magical energy between her fingers to send over a message.

       “I would not do that if I were you. Take your hand off that axe before you lose it.”

       “Fine… I’ll let you leave, then. But spoil my hunt, and you’re dead, Drow.”

       “What exactly are you doing here?” She peered, approaching slightly, just enough to see another Duergar carrying a heavy axe roaming down below. Five in total.

       “Told you: hunting. A slave ran away. Sneaky dirty thing. Took Sergeant Thrinn’s boots. Suppose you know how it goes, right? Gotta make it right, send a message.”

       Octavia felt her blood freeze as anger piled up inside of her. She felt Karlach shuffling uncomfortably behind her. Looking around in search for more duergar she clearly saw two butchered bodies of deep gnomes.

       “Sure…” She replied, trying to sound as casual as possible but feeling the bitter taste of bile down her throat.

       “Besides, that worm took Sergeant Thrinn’s boots. Got to kill it and fetch back the leather, or the bosses in Moonrise’ll have Thrinn’s hide.”

       Moonrise. That place again. So these Duergar also had something to do with the cult of the Absolute and the stupid worm in her head. She felt angrier and tried to keep it cool and play into the ruse to try to obtain more information.

       “How do these boots look like?” She asked, knowing damn well that the boots snatched up by Thulla were actually comfortably warming Astarion’s cold dead feet at this exact moment. 

       “Mam, They’re boots. Magical boots. It’s not that hard.”

       “Can’t say I’ve seen them, but maybe I could try helping you find them! What does the slave look like?” Octavia took a couple more steps forward, making sure those five were the only ones. Karlach also approached and Octavia could sense she was nervous, her tenseness reaching the sorcerer's mind through the tadpole connection.

       “Dunno, don’t usually pay attention to those little shits. It’s dead meat anyways.”

       And that was the straw that broke the bulette’s back. All of the anger Octavia had managed to contain somewhat well so far hit her at once, washing over her like a wave of energy, the low draconic growl that filled her mind every time her magic took over was all she could hear, and before she knew it, she was thunderwaving those Duergar out of the platform.

       Karlach jumped into action, raging at her side and the chaos was installed. The leader of the duergar raised corpses to fight alongside them and they were surrounded. Shadowheart muttered a prayer and a bunch of the undead turned around to flee. Octavia twinned hold person spells and Karlach cleaved through the first of the duergar like he was made of butter. Sovereign Glut raised the fallen corpse to fight alongside them, Gale shot spells everywhere and things seemed to be under control when Octavia was hit with two bolts on her shoulder, one after the other, and felt the concentration on her spell fade away. She managed to shoot a ray of frost at the released duergar who rushed towards Gale, slowing him down, but not enough. He downed his impressive great axe onto Gale, who yelped in pain, one, two times. And then, Karlach was onto him retributing the favor with her flaming sword. Gale was already on the floor, but Shadowheart was quick and got him up. With a bit of a push they killed the last of the duergar. Octavia rushed to check on Gale, a bolt still stuck on her shoulder.

       “Very smooth approach…” he teased “What happened to carefully surveying them first?”

       “I did. I carefully surveyed them and after some deliberation, I decided they were complete assholes.”

       “I can tell that slavery is a sensitive topic for you, Tav.” Shadowheart peered, kneeling next to her and holding the shaft of the bolt sticking from her shoulder. Karlach seemed nervous.

       “Shouldn't it be for everyone?”

       Shadowheart held a piece of leather in front of her face “Bite.” 

       Octavia obeyed the cleric, biting down on the leather, already anticipating what was to come. The drow had to close her eyes and let out a pained grunt as Shadowheart pulled out the bolt from her shoulder, blood spilling all over her clothes. The cleric immediately healed her, gently touching the would and irradiating magical energy.

       “It should. But as a drow, I did not think you would be particularly sensitive to this topic.”

       Octavia shot her a look that made the half-elf shut up. Karlach came back carrying a bunch of loot she had taken out of the duergar corpses. Sovereign Glut seemed impatient.

       “ Flesh walker. We must talk.”

       “One moment!” Octavia said standing once more and checking on Karlach, who seemed to not have been hurt beyond a few scratches. Together they finished looting the last of the Duergar on the platform, with sovereign Glut impatiently shuffling behind them.

       “Speak sovereign.” Octavia finally said facing the short stubby myconid. “We have avenged your people, And Thula’s companions too, for what it seems.”

       “ Yes. The tumor has been excised” The voice rang into their minds, echoing with a deep dark satisfaction that astonished Octavia. And there seemed to be something else reverberating with it. Octavia tilted her head as if trying to read more into the sovereign intentions. The myconid continued, “ Here, I break ground. From the dark will a mighty Circle rise. My song will fill the Grotto! Death-doer, I call you!”

       His voice boomed with excitement and Octavia felt a chill run down her spine at the title they had granted her.

       “ The Grotto may sustain but one Sovereign. In the age of the Glut… There may be no Spaw. Eliminate the other Sovereign!”

       It took them a second to understand what Glut was asking of them. Octavia cocked her head once more, absolutely baffled, but the angry and vengeful emotions echoing from the Sovereign left no room for interpretation. 

       “Wait a second… You’d turn on Spaw, who gave you shelter?” She questioned. The whole aura and emotions that the two sovereigns echoed through their mental communication were different. Spaw’s revenge was filled with sadness and sorrow while Glut’s was motivated by anger. Spaw had given Glut shelter. They have given Thulla shelter. 

       “ A fate it has earned. My circle long suffered while the Duergar flourished! I sang to Spaw for help, yet, they cowered in the Grotto and let my people be slaughtered.”

       “I see. It is unfortunate, but Spaw is also facing the consequences of not helping you out initially. His people are suffering now. Instead of turning on him, you should restart your Circle and join forces against a common enemy!” Octavia tried exasperated.

       “Precisely!” Gale pitched in, “You have more reasons to work together than against one another! Together you are stronger!”

       “ No!” The tone that reverberated from Glut was resolute and left no doubt. “ You must choose, smooth-mind. Help me grow a mighty Circle and reap the reward…  Or protect the precious poltroon as it waits for the Circle of Glut to devour it whole.”

       “I will have no part in this quarrel,” Octavia said.

       “ Death-doer I will say no more. If you are not on my side, you shall never again know home.”

       “For fuck’s sake, If you so eager for blood, Glut, then let me give it to you!” Karlach intervened, downing her axe onto Glut’s rotund form, and before they knew or had had any rest, they were under attack again, with Glut raising the dead all around them. Octavia managed to once more thunderwave the enemy out of the platform, sending Glut and an undead Duergar flying down to the dirt several feet below but was paid back in the same coin when one of Glut’s undead Duergar shot her with an Arrow of Roaring Thunder, sending her flying to the frigid stream below the platform. Dizzy, she struggled to get her head back above the waterline. She heard Kalach furiously cleaving through enemies and Gale exploding a fireball, and fought to swim her way back to the dirt floor. The stream flowed to a dark lake and she did not want to be stirring in the still deep waters. The noise of the battle died out and in a second, Shadowheart’s head popped up to the small canyon where the water flowed.

       “Tav? Oh mistress be gracious, you’re alive! Hold on!”

       The cleric reached out a piece of rope for her to cling to, and together, Shadowheart and Karlach quickly pulled her up.

       “What have I told you about positioning?” Karlach snarked.

       “I was talking to them! I had no idea this would end up in a battle! And you attacked first!”

       “Yeah, you’re right. Sorry. I just hate seeing you in danger…”

       “Well, get used to it, darling, danger seems to follow us all around, and you can’t just believe you’ll be able to protect me every time.”

       “I’ll keep trying, though.”

       “Own, aren’t you two adorable?” Gale pointed.

       “A little too sweet for my taste.” Shadowheart teased, but she smirked. “If you two are done with your public displays of affection, take a look a that! Isn’t that the mage tower we should look for? For the crazy mushrooms the Illithid needs?” Shadowheart pointed Southwest and certainly, there it was. Standing tall, with a delicate blue glow and giant orange and pink mushrooms sprouting from its decaying walls, a beautiful Arcane tower.

       “Seems like it…” Octavia said.

       “Splendid!” Gale rubbed his hands together. “I cannot wait to see what we will find in there. The tower of a Cleric of Mystra is bound to be full of arcane and interesting secrets, losing only to a wizard’s tower.”

       Octavia could not help but roll her eyes.

       “I hope we can find some tomes for you to study more spells, Gale,” Octavia teased. “I’m sure anything you discover through a lot of hard work will come to me naturally in a time of need.”

       “Ha ha, very funny. I’ll remember that next time you come to me to learn spells for ungodly reasons…” The wizard responded in the same tone.

       “Please don’t!" Karlach said with a heavy breath. “Please teach her more stuff. Don’t you have anything to make her fire-resistant, Magic Man? I had fun with the spectral hand on me, but I’d love to be the one doing the touching next time.”

       Gale got flustered from the bottom of his cheeks to the roots of his hair, but Karlach was grinning ear to ear. Octavia chuckled at her and even Shadowheart seemed amused about the whole situation.

       “You spoke your mind, Gale, now you gotta hear hers” the cleric poked, “and we already know Karlach’s is a nasty one.”

       “Indeed, indeed…”

       “Come, the banter is fun and all, but we should not delay ourselves too much in the open,” Octavia called out, starting to walk towards the cliffs to their left. There were dark boats on the water, floating gently on the pier, and she knew they would have to take those soon to go after Thulla’s kin and the Duergar who somehow was tied to the plot unraveling at Moonrise towers, but she was not looking forward to that.

       “To the tower, then.” Gale called out, and there they went.

       They climbed the small cliff, reaching a passage where they saw massive wormholes, empty, but still exuding the rotten meat stench from the victims of those vicious creatures. Octavia warned the others to not disturb the holes, and they jumped towards an upper platform, where they could see more glowing Torchstalks and a brick wall, leading to the entrance of the tower. Moving quietly, they approached the open gates cautiously, and Gale pointed ahead to a metallic structure that was buzzing lightly and glowing with blue energy.

       “Arcane turrets. They are very susceptible to electricity... If we could only get close enough to shocking grasp the mechanisms before being fried…”

       “Can you haste me?” Octavia asked.

       “I can, indeed, but even hastened I don’t think you’ll be fast enough to disable both turrets before being shot…” The wizard pointed a second turret, far away from the first one. “They’re quite spaced out! I don’t have anything electric that I can shoot from a distance and…”

       “Just Haste me. I can use the grasp from a distance. Trust me.”

       “You sure? Those shootings really hurt.”

       “Yeah, trust me.”

       “Tav…” Karlach started.

       “I know what I’m doing! I appreciate the concern, really, but right now I believe this is the only way we have at our disposal!”

       “Fine…” Karlach started to get a ring out of her pinky finger. “Take this. I snagged it from a Goblin back at the surface. He was wearing it on his fucking toe, but I promise I cleaned it. It is magic and it will make you faster.”

       “That helps a lot, actually. Gale?”

       “Fine, if you insist…” 

       As the wizard cast the spell on her, Octavia felt a surge of adrenaline taking over her body and she felt fast and powerful. She ran inside the space of the tower, faster than she had ever moved in her life, and sent the arcane energy that manifested usually through her hands further ahead, as she grasped from a distance. The arcane Turret shone with a blue glow, crackling with electricity and Octavia prepared herself for the impact, but the metal structure dismantled itself. It had worked. Wasting no time, still enjoying the adrenaline rush of the Haste spell flowing through her, she ran to the next turret, repeating the same movement again. She darted upstairs towards the tower, aiming at an open window on the left side of the massive wooden doors. She jumped in, and rushed towards a third turret, touching its buzzing metal and discharging a huge electricity charge through her hands, immediately turning around and rushing toward a fourth one she had seen on passing. One quick glance and she realized the tower seemed abandoned. Still enjoying the rush, she ran back towards the entrance, stopping in front of the group.

       “All cleared! There were four actually. Two inside the tower, and I managed to disable all four of them!” She said and Karlach giggled at how fast the words came out of her mouth. The spell began to fade and Octavia felt it charge it’s toll, making her dizzy, lethargic, and out of breath.

       “Quite a ride, innit? You should feel it while raging and cleaving through enemies. A lot of fun.” Karlach said while she waved her hands trying to make a little blow of wind to Octavia.

       “Guess I’m gonna have to learn that one.” Octavia said still out of breath. “I bet we can find a bunch of ungodly uses for it…”

       “I’m not teaching you that!” Gale shouted and the three women just giggled and began moving towards the inner garden of the tower. 

       The group approached the tower, and this time Octavia took a moment to appreciate the massive structure up close. Gale’s eyes widened in awe and excitement. He stopped in front of the wooden doors, rubbing his hands together. 

       “A Wizard’s tower is his sanctum. A private place for research and respite. But as this wizard’s not home… I say we take a peek.” He tried to push the massive wooden doors, realizing they were locked. “How did you…?”

       “I used the broken window over there…” Octavia said pointing at her entry point.

       “Wonderful.

       The tower was indeed abandoned. Octavia guided them to the broken window, leaping into the entry hall she had been before: a massive squared room with wooden doors on all four sides and a massive structure that appeared to be a lift in the center. Several boxes were spread around the room; they found a bunch of different alchemical ingredients and broken machinery inside them. The massive lift seemed to be either broken or turned off. No stairs.

       “I guess there must be a way to turn this on somehow…” Gale said while going around the device, analyzing it. Shadowheart opened one of the other doors, looking out of the balcony there. 

       “There is a weird chest here… It seems… Magic…”

       “Don’t touch it! It can be a trap!” Gale shouted with his head still shoved into the lift mechanisms.

       “I'll check it out…” Octavia said and went all the way to the balcony in question. The chest gave her a chill down her spine. It struck her as some form of illusion. She leaned down and opened the lid, facing a bunch of mundane objects - cups, plates, rags. The image flickered slightly. Octavia reached in and touched the cup, pulling it out of the chest and revealing it to be… 

       “Boots?” Karlach asked over her shoulder.

       “Magical boots, apparently. Octavia looked back inside the tower, calling out: “Gale, are you hungry?”

       “Now that you mentioned it…” The wizard got his head out of the mechanisms at the base of the lift and started walking towards the rest of the group on the balcony “I’m feeling a bit peckish. It would be great if we could stop for a snack. A little rest, renew the energies and…”

       “I found these!” Octavia waved the magical boots at him. It took the wizard a moment to realize the drow was referencing his “condition”. Gale’s face dropped to a melted smile. Shadowheart smirked, but Karlach quite literally exploded in laughter.

       “You really took the day out to pick on me, didn’t you?” The wizard questioned, keeping the humorous tone.

       “Sorry. It was too good of a joke to let it just fly by. Can you take a look at those to try and identify them? They were hidden behind an illusion on that magical chest. They must do something…” Octavia asked, still giggling at her own joke. Gale took the boots from her and analyzed them. 

       “These are called Mystra’s grace. They can be used to cast Featherfall and ease one’s fall! 

       “Oh! I already know how to do that. Do you want them?” Octavia asked.

       “I already know it too, but not having to prepare it in the morning certainly leaves my mind free to think about other things. I’ll take them.” The wizard sat on the ground removing his common leather boots and putting the magic ones on.

       Octavia and Karlach moved to the next balcony, which overlook a small garden several feet below. There was a beautiful blue glowing tree and massive mushrooms down there. And if the architecture of the tower was somewhat symmetric, they could expect a set of doors leading to the first floor of the tower exactly beneath them.

       “Hmm… Maybe down there?” Karlach asked.

       “It could be. That blue tree is beautiful. I have never seen anything like that before.”

       Gale approached them with the new boots on. “What are we looking at?”

       “Garden down there.” Octavia said nodding “Maybe the mushrooms we are looking for are down there. And we were wondering about that beautiful blue tree.”

       “Well, it is most certainly worth a look. I suppose we could jump then!” Gale said clasping his hands excitedly.

       “Do the honors, Magic Man .” Octavia said and stepped back from the ledge, and Karlach chuckled. Gale cast the spell and all of them gave a quick running start before they lept off the edge and slowly descended to the glowing garden below, the chill wind rushing past them. Their feet touched the soft ground and they looked around. 

       The blue glowing tree seemed to emit a low hum, a whispering sound like the whole air around it vibrated and buzzed with magic. Octavia took a couple of steps forward, reaching out her hand as if to touch the magic around it. Suddenly, her whole body got chills, she felt warmer and uncomfortable, powerless, weak… Impotent as she had only felt… before her powers arose. Without even glancing at her companions she instinctively reached to her font of magic, trying to bring the frost to her fingertips only to feel it being sucked into the tree. She called out to the draconic blood cursing through her veins, asking, almost begging for it to manifest onto her fingertips, feeling the roar and the cold arise only to be snuffed out as it was swiftly taken from her fingertips. She tried again and again, despair growing inside of her, until Gale touched her shoulder and shook his head negatively. Octavia tried again, the despair sitting uncomfortably in the bottom of her guts. She was nothing without her magic. It was the sole thing that got her free from her past and… 

       “That flower isn’t agreeing with you isn’t it, Tav?.” Gale whispered. “Look!” And he waved his hands to no effect as well, “doesn’t sit well with me either.”

       “Well, I don’t care! It needs to give me my magic back!”

       “Fear is a normal response when one feels one’s magic slipping away. No need to lash out.”

       “Tav, what’s wrong? You look spooked!”

       “It’s the flower I think. My magic is gone.”

       “Gone gone? But… You’re a sorcerer! Isn’t magic … you?”

       Karlach’s words downed heavily on her. Magic had been such a big part of her in the last years she barely remembered how it was to not have it. Magic had set her free. Magic had made her the Octavia she was. Magic had helped her save Shadowheart in the nautiloid, and to save the tiefling boy, Mirklon, at the beach. Magic helped her keep her friends alive, and navigate the Underdark… Magic helped her love Karlach…

       “I am more than my magic… Right?” she blurted out, feeling embarrassed at how much her voice was trembling.

       “Of course you are darling… I can teach you how to swing a sword. Stay behind me until then. I’ll crack anyone who messes with you.”

       Octavia felt tears coming to her eyes.

       “Chin up! I’ll wager your powers will come back as soon as we move away from here.” Shadowheart tried to encourage her.

       “I really hope you’re right.”

       “Of course I am. You’re not going to be undone by a flower, are you?”

       “Calm down! This is the Sussur Tree we read about. On those notes from that blacksmith!” Gale blurted, exasperated. “I had read about it but I did not recognize it. It is… More impressive than I thought it would be from my research. Just step away and your magic should be back. Come on!”

       And gently Gale conducted her away from the tree and its beautiful intricate blue glowing blooms. He guided her to sit on the stone steps in front of the tower door. It was like stepping outside of a dome. She immediately felt her blood cool down and fractals of ice spread across her skin. Her breath steadied and came out easily. She shot a Ray of Frost at one of the mushrooms, watching it harden and wither. Relief flooded her being as her vision darkened slightly, and she heard the low draconic growl vibrate in the back of her skull once more. She lifted her gaze and saw that Karlach was staring at her with a very worried expression.

       “Are you all right, darling?”

       “Yeah. I’m fine.”

       “And I am the queen of Baldur’s Gate. Come on…”

       Octavia managed to giggle slightly at Karlach’s line.

       “I just… Freaked out a little bit without my magic. I’m fine. Just need a little to… breathe.”

       “Ok… Is it bark that we needed for that masterwork weapon that the blacksmith had designed?” Karlach asked.

       “Precisely.” Gale answered and sat by Octavia’s side.

       “All right. You three magic people…” She pointed to both Gale and Octavia sitting together, but also at Shadowheart who observed everything attentively, “chill away from this tree and I’ll collect the bark if there is any. Should I take some of these flowers with us? Could be useful!”

       “I don’t want to be anywhere near those,” Octavia said quickly.

       “I don’t think that is a wise idea. We would have to keep our distance from you at all times because of its anti-magic properties.” Gale offered. “Leave the flowers where they are. Now why a cleric of Mystra would have a tree like this in its garden is a question we should ask ourselves. What is the relation of these flowers and the weave, I wonder…”

       “Honestly, I don’t think I care about the answer as long as those are away from me.”

       “Getting your magic sucked out really affected you, hasn’t it, Tav” Shadowheart peered.

       “It did.” And she said nothing else, but she could feel Shadowheart’s gaze upon her. For someone so reserved. Shadowheart seemed to be way too curious about her colleagues. Octavia made a mental note to point it should the moment arise.

       “No bark there. It seems like this is a young tree… Shall we go in?” Karlach said returning from the tree’s proximity.

       They went inside the massive tower collecting more alchemical materials and exploring every corner of the tower. There they found several different books, including a volume on the properties of the sussur tree. They also realized what powered the lift was the flowers of the sussur tree outside. Karlach did the due diligence to go and collect the big glowing flower and thus they managed to turn the lift on and navigate through the several floors of the tower. It took them a while collecting books, since Gale wanted to flip through every single one of them reading bits of information and creating somewhat of a narrative about the person who inhabited that tower. One of the floors seemed to be an indoor mushroom garden, and there they found the mushrooms and spores they were looking for, as well as a bit extra of mature tinmasks that Octavia set aside giving Karlach a significative look. If her woman wanted to get high with her, she would make sure they could do it together and safely.

       On the floor that looked like a bedroom and a study, they found a strange button that did nothing, as well as letters about a loyal dog and someone trying to tame a bulette. Octavia also found two of those strange githyanki discs, but could not make out what they said. She decided to stash it away, so she could take it to Lae’zel back in camp.  

       There, she stopped in one of the balconies, overlooking the Underdark and trying to make peace with the beauty of that place. She let her eyes wander off, appreciating the glowing silhouettes of massive mushrooms and the phantasmagorical stalactites and stalagmites that marked the landscape. There was the blue glow of another sussur tree, north of where they were, and to the east, she could see the faint lights of the Selûnite outpost. She took a deep breath. That tower was a nice space. She wondered about Lenore, the cleric of Mystra to who this tower apparently belonged. How she looked like and how her days were. And had happened to her. Why and how did she disappear? Octavia thought that if instead of Menzoberranzan she was raised in a tower such as this one, she probably would not hate the Underdark as she did. There were beauties and mysteries to uncover and an undeniable charm to it. 

       “Copper for your thoughts?” Karlach’s voice brought her back abruptly.

       “Hey. I was… wondering about this tower and its owner.”

       “Really? What, exactly?”

       “That this is a nice place. That there is beauty here…”

       “There is indeed…” Karlach responded with her golden gaze never leaving Octavia’s eyes. “So much beauty!”

       The drow blushed. “Stop it.”

       Karlach chuckled and approached her a little more. “You know… It would be really nice if I could bend you over that rail and fuck you right here and now for the whole Underdark to see. That is a nice view, don’t you think?”

       That caught Octavia off guard and her heart skipped a beat. “Oh here? So anyone could see it? I didn’t know you had a preference for public displays…”

       “I don’t really. But you look so fucking good coming that it feels almost wrong that I keep that visage for myself.”

       Octavia felt her knees weaken and readied a response when Gale’s voice interrupted them, coming from behind Karlach.

       “Ahm… Sorry to interrupt but ahm…” His hesitation and flustered cheeks gave Octavia the absolute certainty that he heard them “I just wanted to inform you that I… finished the search on this floor and we are ready to ascend to the last floor of the tower. Whenever you… finish whatever you are doing. I’ll be inside.”

       Octavia and Karlach exchanged a look, almost laughing, and they heard Gale mumble inside the tower:

       “By the gods, they never stop!”

       “Told you to give them some space!” Shadowheart snarked.

       The two women laughed at the situation, Octavia discreetly covering her mouth and Karlach rolling her head back and loudly giggling.

       “Well, the moment is over. I suppose we should finish the investigation in this tower and head back. I’m going to kill that fucking wizard.

       “Tell me about it.” Octavia agreed. “He is right though. If we are fast enough, I’d reckon we could even go to that other Sussur Tree to see if we can collect a little bit of bark for that weapon. Then we could go take a walk on the surface to see if we can use that forge to make it. I’d love to see the sky again.”

       “YES! We could make a day of it. Or a night, since you love the starry sky. Actually, that is something that has been bugging me. Do you have any idea of what time of the day it is?”

       “Nope. None. That is another one of the reasons why I hate it down here. There is no way of knowing. I much rather the constancy and light cycles of the surface.”

       “You are an odd cookie…”

       “Why do you say that?”

       “Because you were born here! Spent most of your life here! And still, you adapted better and prefer the surface, which you spent only 10 years on.”

       Octavia gave her a faint smile. Karlach was not wrong. Not even she could explain why or how she had adapted so well and so quickly to the surface. She just… did.

       “If I had to guess… I’d say it’s the dragon blood in you. It craves the sky and the freedom of the surface. That is why you are so attuned to the sky. You were made to fly high, not to be buried away of sight.”

       Octavia felt her heart warm and melt more. “I had never thought of it like that. But I like your theory very much.”

       Following Gale’s lead, they finished exploring the tower, meeting animated armors and an automaton on the last floor. There, Gale responded to the creature’s riddles with lines from a play he had found around the tower, and the automaton set them free to explore, and even gave them a magic ring. It had been a somewhat safe and lucrative endeavor, despite the incident with the Sussur Tree. Octavia felt somewhat at peace for the first time in days.

       They left the mage tower, with the Selûnite outpost in sight, aiming to walk in the direction of its faint glow. There were massive mushrooms growing from the wall there and below them, what seemed to be the corpse of a drow, crushed by the impact of a fall. After a little bit of investigation, they discovered what seemed to be a deactivated mushroom circle, as well as illusory mushrooms on the wall. Carefully dispelling the illusions and climbing the correct ones, they reached the top of the cliff, where behind another illusory wall there was a mushroom circle very similar to the ones they found at the Hag’s place. So similar, in fact, that they stepped in to see themselves in a secret room inside the Hag’s lair. The irony of traveling so far to find that passage made all of them laugh, but ultimately, they returned where they came from and kept their route toward the Selûnite outpost. 

       They climbed through a slope, reaching a plateau with several traps leaking poisonous gas, and before them, stood an eerie garden of statues, faintly illuminated by glowing mushrooms. Shadowheart approached one of the statues to get a closer look and Octavia followed her.  Only a few steps closer and it was like a ball of ice started to slowly go down her esophagus. Those were not statues. Those were people. Real people. Drows. Petrified, horrified expressions on their faces.

       “That’s… odd...” Shadowheart said and Octavia took a step back, looking farther, trying to assess if whatever had caused that was still around, somehow. Her heart was pounding against her ribs. She collided with Gale behind her, and the wizard stretched an arm, pointing and babbling at a hulking figure that floated up, its huge central eye looking wide, focusing on them, while several small ones roamed the terrain, focusing everywhere at the same time.

       “Oh shit!” She heard Karlach behind her, and the red blur that was the barbarian rushed forward, in an attempt to interpose herself between her more fragile companions and the spectator that rose from the ground, shooting rays from its eye stalks. 

       The adrenaline rush of getting caught in an unexpected battle fueled them. Each ray from the spectator was a petrified drow coming back to life and charmed to fight for the creature, making rain spells and arrows onto them. The creature attacked Karlach viciously but the barbarian in her rage didn’t seem to notice much, downing her fiery sword with precision once, twice, three, four times onto the creature, as it bit back and shot wounding rays at the others. Octavia twined H old Person spells, getting the two drow who attacked them to get frozen in place and dove behind a rock to try to protect herself. Gale made fire rain over the creature with burning hands , and Shadowheart healed Karlach who did her best to hold the creature in place. The creature paralyzed Karlach and moved towards Gale, hitting the wizard hard with a bite. Shadowheart used a well-placed guiding bolt, making the creature glow bright and Octavia knew that was her shot. She shot a chromatic orb , a ball of thunder energy, making its boom resonate in the cave, and exerting herself, reaching in for that draconic power in her veins she quickened a second one. And with that resonating sound, the creature fell limp on the floor. Karlach unfroze, looking around worriedly to see if everyone was okay.

       “Fucking shitsack!” She sweared approaching the spectator once more, while Gale, still out of breath, downed a health potion. The tiefling kicked the lifeless body of the beholder, and Gale kneeled to harvest its eye for alchemical concoctions. Octavia, on the other hand, was carefully approaching the two paralyzed drow, still holding them in place with her spell. She did not hear the others calling out to her. Her heart was still beating fast while she analyzed their faces, looking for familiar traces, assuring she did not know them. After a few seconds of studying their features, she relaxed. She felt Karlach heat behind her. 

       “Are you okay, darling?” the barbarian asked.

       “Yeah. Unscathed…” And she released the two male drow from the spell.

       They both coughed and gasped for air. One of them stuck his tongue out, cursing and coughing: “Argh! Dust on my tongue!” 

       Octavia waited for the man to stop coughing. Her heart blasted against her ribs, partially from the unexpected encounter with a spectator, partially because she could hear the Menzoberranzan accent in his voice. She did not recognize the man, but that did not mean he did not know her. 

       “I offer to parlay and he brings a spectator! Twit! Quite ruined my ambush!” 

       Typical. Treason, ambushes, and dangerous games. The male drow took a deep breath and finally took a proper look at her. “And you are?”

       Octavia hesitated but went for it. Dealing with other drow she would not risk being caught in a fragile moment.

       “Someone accustomed to a little more respect from a male.” She responded raising her chin and she could hear Shadowheart smirking behind her. Both men in front of her lowered their eyes.

       “Apologies, mistress..." the man stuttered "I am still coming back to my senses. I am Dhourn. Third son of House Ba’Tol, first rank evoker and initiate of Gravenollow’s…”

       “Wait a minute… Aren’t you Septa?” The other drow said, looking her in the eyes.

       Octavia froze in place. It felt like something really cold and painful was going down her guts. Why was that man referring to her… by her mother’s name?”

Chapter Text

Chapter Eleven - Mother

       Octavia forced her mind to focus on the old, dusty arcane book in front of her. Mother would be home soon, and she would be in trouble if she had not finished a single lesson . She finished reading the text and moved on to the exercises right below them. Her eyebrows furrowed as she analyzed the work previously done there. Octavia hated those arcane diagrams and calculations, but even she could tell the work scribbled into that old book was completely wrong. She chuckled. No wonder Mother failed the arcane academy. She picked up one of the clean sheets of parchment and started working on it, using the compass to achieve the perfect circles necessary for the diagram and measuring perfect distances from one rune to the other. It was tedious work, and her mind always tended to slip away. Her eyes grazed the paper without actually seeing. The noise from the front door creaking brought her back. The glyphs she had been working on glowed faintly, but the moment she focused her attention on them, they faded out once more. Mother's voice cut the silence in the house: 

       “Balerion, you useless piece of meat, how many times do I need to tell you to fix this damned door! I hate this creaking piece of wood! It conveys the image that we cannot tend to our house! Fix it!”

       “Yes, mistress.”

       Octavia had her eyes still fixed on the glyphs in front of her, waiting for another reaction from them, but now she could not help but roll them theatrically. The house was falling apart, it’s not like the door not creaking would change anything about it. With a last glance at the parchment, Octavia stood up to greet Mother.

       “Octavia, come help. Now!” 

       Mother’s tone was excited, which was never a good thing. She hushed to the house entrance, where Mother stood triumphantly, and her father kept his eyes low behind her, but Octavia’s eyes fell on the unconscious figure at their feet. It was a surface woman with pointy ears… a half-elf, probably. Her skin was pale and wet, her dark hair was stuck to the moist skin of her brow, and she looked almost… dead.

       “What is that, mother?” she asked, fearing the answer.

       “A slave. What does it look like?”

       “It looks like she’s dead.”

       “Nonsense.”

       “I did not know we could afford slaves now.” Octavia said nervously.

       “That is the brilliance of it.” Mother said, perking up proudly. “I got it almost for free. They messed up in the capture and gave it too much poison. They said it is likely not going to make it. But I am sure I can fix it.”

       It.

       Octavia looked at the passed-out girl on the floor. She did not look to be much older than herself. She was frazzled and weak, and her body shivered in pain, her breath coming out in raspy short movements. And Mother spoke of her like a good bargain and nothing else. It made her angry. It made her worried. It made her… sad.

       “Bring her over to the kitchen, Balerion.”

       “Yes, mistress.”

       “Come, Octavia.”

       She followed Mother back to the small dimly lit kitchen, while her father carried the fragile body of the slave. With no hush, as if there wasn't a woman dying in their kitchen, Mother stopped to inspect her work over the old textbook with a look of displease gracing her face.

       “That is wrong. You are going to do it again. You need to focus on your studies Octavia, or you’re not going to get in touch with your power. The dragon needs to be awakened within you.”

       Octavia inevitably rolled her eyes. Mother loved to pretend she understood magic, but even Octavia could see her scribbles in the old textbook were all wrong. While hers… She had her glyphs glowing… maybe she would be the one to retrieve the family powers after all… Mother barking orders brought her back to reality. She needed to help the girl survive…

       She helped Mother gather the dry alchemical ingredients and concoct the anti-toxin for the slave girl. Alchemy was the only thing M had really learned at her very expensive ride at the Gravenhollow Academy. Orders barked, ingredients crushed, potion brewed and she watched as Septa Inamaer, the stern drow with dry manners forced the liquid down the unconscious woman’s mouth. Octavia held her breath, waiting expectantly, but Mother turned her back to the woman shivering on the kitchen floor and left, shouting one last order before leaving the room.

       “Accommodate it in the pen. Make sure it cannot escape when it wakes up.”

       “Yes, Mother.”

       “Yes, Mistress.” 

       She and her father answered at the same time.

**

       “Hey… I brought you tea…”

       Octavia entered the small cupboard space that had become the living space for the slave girl. “The pen”. The half-elven woman was curled in a corner, her dirty face had tear streaks and her body carried the marks of Mother’s last angry fit. The girl scooched way back and looked at Octavia defiantly, deep blue eyes glowing in the dark.

       The drow woman approached the battered half-elf with a kind expression, crouching on the floor to look her in the eyes.

       “It’s alright. I’m not going to hurt you. I made this with Rogue’s Morsel. It’s going to help you with the pain…” She extended her hand but the girl made no mention of taking the tea out of her hands. Octavia heard Mother’s steps coming down the stairs. “I am going to leave it here. Drink it. You will feel better, I promise.”

       And the young drow left the space in a hush.

**

       Octavia tried to focus on her lessons, but the girl cleaning the kitchen and humming to herself was damn too distracting. She shook her head and tried to go back to copying the runes and diagrams to a clean piece of parchment. She was always slow, trying to make the circles perfect enough and get all the little traces on the runes precisely where they should be. That’s what would make the difference, according to Mother. 

       “That is wrong.” The voice of the half-elf girl sounded over her shoulder, startling her. “That rune on the top should be Thurizaz. Not Sowilo. It means thunder.”

       Octavia raised her gaze to the girl, eyes wide in surprise.

       “You’re sure?”

       “Yes.”

       “Thanks.”

       “Thanks for that tea… It really helped…”

       “It’s ok…” The drow hesitated before blurting out “I’m sorry. You should not be here… away from your home.”

       “I know.”

       “I’m Octavia.”

       “Althaea…”

       And as the steps of Mother could be heard approaching, Althaea quickly moved away from her, turning her attention to the alchemical cupboard, going back to her cleaning duty.

**

       Octava’s whole body tingled at every touch. The ecstasy of being touched caringly was almost overwhelming. As Althaea’s head rose from between her legs and rested on her shoulder, placing a warm kiss on the curve of her neck she felt… happy. The joy flooded through her, sending sparks on her mind. She ran a hand through the lengthy body of the half-elf and turned her head to capture her lips for a warm kiss. That was bliss. The empty house seemed to resonate with their breaths, and the drow felt loved and complete, something she had only experienced in those stolen moments between Althaea’s arms.

       “What is the deal with the whole dragon thing that your mother keeps bringing up?” The half-elf asked, peppering kisses on the curve of Octavia’s jaw. The drow took a deep sigh.

       “We are from a draconic, lineage, according to Mother. But I’m not really sure I believe that.”

       “Your mother is delusional in many ways, but isn’t that a bit extreme?”

       “I don’t know. It’s what I grew up with…” She shrugged. The half-elf left her embrace to stand up, the fair naked body glistening in the dim light, slick with sweat. She maneuvered the long black hair out of the way and crossed the room, grabbing the bottle of somewhat expensive wine she managed to sneak out of Mother’s personal stash and uncorked it, taking a long sip, the dark liquid dripping down her chin.

       “Mother would kill you if she knew you’re messing with her booze…” Octavia chuckled, also sitting up and extending her hand, asking for the bottle.

       “I don’t know why she makes such a fuss about it. It’s shit wine anyway…” The dark-haired woman returned to bed slowly, straddling Octavia and raising the bottle to her lips. The wine flowed out, reaching her tongue and spilling out of her mouth, which would certainly make a mess if Althaea had not been quicker and sipped every drop of the liquid straight out of the drow’s dark smooth skin. “When we escape to the surface, I will show you what good wine tastes like. And so many other good things…”

       Octavia kissed her deeply. Escaping. Yes. That was the goal. 

       “So your mother really believes someone in your lineage actually fucked a dragon…” she continued, going back to the topic curiously.

       “It’s not like that…” Octavia pushed her away laughing. “The whole story is actually way more believable than that…”

       “Oh, please do, tell me…”

       “Well, don’t laugh ok? But my family was somewhat important in the past. A very long time ago. Prima Innamaer, the first of our lineage, served a mighty silver dragon, Clas’zeith. She met him while she roamed these tunnels and stumbled into a cave that was the mighty creature’s lair” The story came out of her lips mechanically, rehearsed, the same way she had heard Mother tell it over and over again. “As she served this dragon, he bestowed upon her the gift of magic, riches, and prestige. She became an important and respected figure. Her daughter, Secvnda, followed her steps and the Innamaer name grew strong. The third generation, however, grew to be greedy, as it is of our blood. After her mother died, and she assumed her position as the dragon’s steward, Tertia Innamaer started to concoct a plan… She conversed with important clans in Menzoberranzan to buy her way into the great houses. The price? The mighty dragon’s hoard. She betrayed Clas’zeith, ultimately getting him to his end, but after that, her powers mingled, and she was never able to find his lair again, nor the gold in it. The name Innamaer fell into disgrace, as what had been promised to the great houses never came. We were pushed away to the poorer neighborhoods, and our money mingled over the generations. To the point that… well, you’ve seen it. But Mother, and her mother before her and all of that… They believe that if we can awake the dragon's blood within us, we might be able to find the dragon’s lair… and its riches… which would restore our family back to glory. That’s why Mother studied magic. The last bit of gold of the family went to pay for her studies… And she deems her ride at the academy worthless. And that’s why I… have to study magic. At home, you know?”

       “What a load of crap…” Althaea laughed and kissed her. But Octavia felt… bothered. She did not know exactly why, since she personally did not know if she believed that story or not, but still, the way Althaea dismissed it annoyed her. At least until she was once more peppering kissed all over her neck. “But to be fair, I would not complain if you stumbled on this ‘dragon’s’ hoard on our way out. Imagine the life we could have!

       “I’ll try my best!” Octavia said back, nudging her neck and inhaling deeply the smell of her skin.

**

       Octavia held the old map in front of her eyes. The three orbs of dim light danced around her, glowing lightly in the deep dark tunnel, one of the few spells she actually managed to dominate. She was absolutely and utterly confused, and wished she had explored more as a child and had a better sense of direction. Those stolen moments to search for a way out where she and Althaea could safely escape to the surface came under the guise of Octavia meditating and accessing her magic. Althaea had helped her a lot, and she actually managed to have a few simple spells under her fingertips. However, instead of pleasing Mother, only made her more ruthless. Those moments away were the only thing that held her mental health in check lately. Althaea was more miserable by the day, with the constant beatings and abuse. The frustration reached her in that deep dark tunnel. She had no idea where she was, and the only way she was able to walk back was the markings she had made on the walls on her way in. Maybe it was time to return. Another failed expedition. A tear trailed down her face, and with a tight heart, she turned around and walked her way back. She walked for a long time, searching for the markings on the walls, roaming the space feeling absolutely lost at times, until the next marking, until the next crossroad.

       Her feet hurt, her face was covered in sweat and her joints begged for rest when she finally saw the dim lights of Menzoberranzan ahead of her. She made her way through the slums of  The Brearyn finally reaching the not much better edges of Eastmyr where her house stood. 

       She quickly cleaned herself with prestidigitation, the neat trick Althaea had taught her, and went in. Mother's voice rang loudly as soon as the front door creaked open. 

       “Octavia.” 

       By the tone, she knew she was in trouble.

       “Yes mother?” she answered hesitantly, following the voice to the kitchen. Her heart sank in as soon as the smell of blood reached her nostrils. Her father was crouched on all fours, a rag already soaked with blood on his hands. A massive pool of blood took over the kitchen floor, with Althaea’s inert body right in the center. Mother stood there, triumphantly, a bloody dagger and tightly squeezed in one hand, and in the other,  a pack of crumpled hushed love notes. Octavia froze in place. Her eyes could not leave Althaea’s motionless body. She looked for signs of breathing, for signs of movement, anything.

       “Do you have anything to say for yourself, your filthy slut?”

       The words barely penetrated her mind. All she had inside of her was dread and pain. Absolute and utter despair shook her and she felt herself falling to her knees in the pool of blood.

       “Answer me, you whore! After everything I did for this family, for you, for our glory, this is how you repay me?” 

       The pack of love notes hit her on the face, but her eyes did not move from Althaea. Her girl. Her love.

       “Answer me!” Septa yelled, reaching out for her face, fingers still sticky with Althaea’s blood, forcing Octavia’s face to look at her “After everything I gave you, you dare to humiliate me by mixing yourself with this filthy inferior lesser prostitute!”

       Octavia felt her blood freeze. The runes she had been working on the very day Mother brought Althaea home glowed in her mind and she heard a deep low growl in the back of her skull. All of the hairs of her body stood up and a wave of energy left her body with a big thunderous bang, knocking Mother and her father back. Her father hit his head on a wall and fell unconscious. The dagger flew from Mother’s hand as her frazzled body hit heavily on the floor.

       “The dragon!” Mother yelped in sudden ecstasy. Octavia saw everything white, and she felt cold, as ice flowed through her veins. She darted for the dagger in anger, but Mother anticipated the movement and rolled to reach the weapon. Both women struggled for it, while Septa cried out about awakening the dragon finally. Octavia wrestled her down, straddling her to immobilize her, finally being able to yank the dagger out of her spider-like fingers, cutting herself deeply in the process. Blood flowed out, mixing with the already massive pool on the floor. Octavia barely felt it. She lifted the dagger and downed it towards Mother’s chest, hitting the shoulder in the struggle. As the open wound bled out, tainting Althaea’s blood with Mother’s filthy essence she stopped.

       “You bitch!” Septa spit on her face.

       Her eyes fell on the pack of love notes. All that was left of her love. Her hopes of a life. They were getting soaked with blood. 

       No…

       She left the dagger buried in Mother’s flesh and crawled to the notes getting them safe within her grasp. She stood up in shock, covered in blood. Althaea’s, hers own, Mother’s… She could not tell. She stepped back, trembling. The only thing that she felt was the rough parchment against her palm.

       And with one last longing look at her lover’s immobile body, she turned around and began to run away.

       “If I knew all it took to wake you was that, I would have killed her before!” Septa yelled, running after her. Octavia did not look back, but Mother kept yelling and running after her, leaving the house covered in blood and with a dagger deeply embedded in her flesh, making a spectacle of herself. “You will come back to me, Octavia! You will crawl back begging for my forgiveness! You will kiss my feet and thank me for what I’ve done for you once you realize!”

**

       Hunger, pain, sorrow, and darkness. Octavia’s steps finally came to a halt. She had no idea where she was, or for how long she had been roaming the tunnels. Days, probably. Her body was weak, and her mind was fragile, but for all she cared, she could die there, hidden and forgotten. She crumpled to the dusty floor, there were no lights in the deep dark tunnel. Her mind never shut down. She should have returned for Althaea. Maybe she was still alive? Maybe she could give her at least a funeral. But if she returned, Mother would never let her leave again. Never. She tried to produce a little bit of magic, maybe the dancing lights to see her surroundings, but nothing. Nothing. She felt more lonely than she had ever felt. Magic helped her connect to Althaea, but magic was also what kept her on Mother’s web for so long. She felt the tears coming once more. Her eyes were dry and hurting, and her tongue instinctively darted out to catch a tear, the little bit of salty moisture feeling sweet on her dried cracked lips. Unconsciousness took her. 

       When she woke up, hours later, maybe days, she felt confused. Her mind was fuzzy, probably due to the lack of nourishment and dehydration. Confusion was soon replaced by deep sorrow. She was better off dead. She rested her head against the cold stone, but this time, a sound caught her attention. Running water. Water! Suddenly feeling a bit stronger, she stood up and stumbled toward the sound. It didn’t take long for her to find a minuscule underground stream. She laid down on the ground, burying her face into the cold stream, taking in the icy water with big gulps. She crawled in the water, washing herself the best she could. Tears flowed back again. She suddenly realized she did not want to die. Once she was sated, she sat with her blistered feet in the water and reached for the pack of notes on her pocket. They were stained with blood. She could possibly clean them with prestidigitation, but the truth was, she did not want to. She flickered her wrist, trying to make the dancing lights around her. The three globes of dim light came out, floating silently in the dark. She let out a sigh of relief and opened one of the notes. A mix of endearment and sadness washed over her when her eyes fell into the familiar beautiful handwriting. Her eyes caressed the words read and reread over a hundred times.

“A beautiful life awaits us at the Gate. You will bring me breakfast in bed and I will cook our dinner. I want violets on the window, cause they remind me of you.  And a cat purring on our laps! Can we have a cat?

Love, A.

P.S. Your mother is especially unbearable today. Fuck her.”

       She could not help but let a chuckle out, the longing feeling tightening deep in her chest. A glimpse of a glow caught her eye. On the other side of the stream. A small crook on the wall glowed faintly, and the more she looked, the more it glowed. It felt like it called for her. She stood up cautiously and crossed the small stream towards the crook. The glow came from two symbols on the wall. Two runes. Hagalaz and Isa. Cold. Ice. Winter. Blizzard. It was as Althaea’s voice chanted them. There was an empty space below the two runes. Octavia’s heart pounded on her chest. Could that be…? Her fingers instinctively reached that emptyness. Her mind was racing just as much as her heart. Somehow she knew what was missing there. The deep low growl sounded in the back of her mind once more, as a pleased purr. Still, instinctively, her fingers traced the lines of Algis. Life. The Living Blizzard. The stone slab in front of her shifted and morphed. A hand-shaped carving appeared. Octavia placed her hand in it, and it was like ice flooded her whole being. Her hairs stood up and a chill ran down her body. The growl, once more. Content, present, pleased… The stone slab slid up, disappearing into the wall. Octavia stepped into a frigid chamber, but she was not cold. She was… comfortable, as if she had finally reached a home she had never met. And there, in front of her eyes was the biggest pile of gold and treasure she had ever seen in her whole life. Lying in the middle of it were the remnants of a massive dragon. Silver scales could still be seen here and there on the remaining bits of dried hide. 

       Clas’zeith.

       Octavia let out a suffocated surprised yelp. She was not prepared for that. She walked around, suddenly ecstatic about it. Her blood, her life. It was all… True? She reached within her for a bit of magic and this time it was… easy. Effortless. A ray of frost left her palm and hit one of the walls of the cave. She laughed. And then she felt bad. How could she be feeling joy after… everything? Conflict took over her and she panicked for a long time. She could grab as much treasure as she wanted and go back to Menzoberranzan. Humiliate Mother. Get her vengeance. But Althaea… Althaea would not like that. It was like her sweet voice rang right into her mind. “A beautiful life awaits you…”. 

       She grabbed as much gold as she could in her small pouch. She found a chest and filled it with gems and more gold coins. As much treasure as she could carry. Then she looked around. If a dragon could fly in, there should be a way out of there. A shimmer caught her eye. A deep dark patch of nothingness, sprinkled with tiny shimmering spots. Maybe a magic portal? She dragged her treasure in that direction, her weak body struggling with the weight, but a renewed will to live encouraged her. She reached the ‘portal’, to realize it was just… an opening.  A way to the outer world. And the shimmer was just the starry night sky. She pushed forward, the chest with gold and gems weighing her tired body down, and crossed the opening, seeing herself on the surface for the very first time. 

       Octavia looked up at the starry sky, not even realizing tears were streaking down her face. It was such an immense beauty, such a visage it made her feel tiny. Like a speck of dust. Her sorrow seemed smaller. Her problems seemed irrelevant. A fresh breeze caressed her face. The air was sweet and warm. Freedom. She was free. Mother would never reach her. Free! 

       She ran down the hill, dragging the heavy chest behind her as if it was weightless. Hearty laughter escaped her mouth before she even realized it. Free. She lay on the grass, trying to catch her breath, the texture and smells were new and alien to her. She laughed, and she cried, and laughed some more. But then… Guilt. How could she be so happy when her love was gone? She grabbed the note one more time, but there were just too many tears to be able to actually read it. Not that she needed to read. She knew every single one of those notes by heart…

       A beautiful life awaits you. You owe it to her. You owe it to yourself. 

       And Mother? Well… Fuck her.

**

       The memory faded. She let go of the Tadpole connection, suddenly being aware again of her surroundings. The rushing waterfall, the cool humid air of the Underdark, the faint light from the luminescent mushrooms, and most of all… Karlach’s tear stricken face.

       “Tav… I'm so sorry!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve - Breaking Point

       The memory faded. She let go of the Tadpole connection, suddenly being aware again of her surroundings. The rushing waterfall, the cool humid air of the underdark, the glowing orbs of light and most of all… Karlach’s tear stricken face.

       “Tav… I’m so sorry!”

       Octavia suddenly noticed her face was completely stained with tears. She wiped them away quickly. She had not cried for Althaea in a very long time. She looked away to the big river flowing and the water rushing heavily and tried to wipe from her memory the shocked faces of her companions when she simply thunderwaved the two drow men away from her. It was like her powers had come out of her without even realizing it once more, just like it had happened that horrible day when she got home and saw Althaea’s body on the floor. She had easily killed both men, a fury that was not characteristic of her. Being called by her mother’s name had really done a number on her mind. Gale was the one who got the most shocked. Between questioning her for killing them out of the blue, when they seemed to be no threat, beliterling her about the information lost in the memory shard they found in Dhourn’s body and pestering her on how in the hells did she manage such a huge outburst of power, he really got under her skin. Octavia kept quiet the whole time as they walked back to camp, feeling too nauseous to even tell him to shut the fuck up. Karlach was less subtle and thank the gods for that. She shushed him and threatened him if he did not leave the sorcerer alone. She was thankful for that, but Karlach’s concerned expression was not much better. Shadowheart was the only one who seemed to respect her space, and she was thankful for that. 

       Now, near the water, where a night ago she had enjoyed a lovely time with her barbarian, she tried to organize herself, once more collecting her pieces with Karlach at her side. That seemed to be becoming way too common for her liking.

       “That is why I avoided this place like the plague. I knew something in here would bring it all back. What if someone recognized me and told my mother where I am?”

       Karlach just nodded at her, encouraging her to keep talking.

       “After I reached the Gate, I managed to establish myself well. Rented a nice space just for myself. Invested some of my gold… tried to have a fulfilling life, in her memory. I spent a good amount of money trying to locate her family, to let them know… I did find them in the end, but I could never bring myself to tell them what had happened to their daughter because of me. The fact that I was alive and well in her city slowly consumed me. Drinking and partying helped push it all away. It was less lonely and less sad… You can’t really mingle if you are always partying, hungover or with a random girl in your bed. Slowly, I checked her notes less and less. I thought about her less. And that… suspended state of reality became the new norm. Until the nautiloid. Until you. And this. I did not want to kill those men. But I think… I was terrified they would tell my mother about me. The last thing I want is she thinking I’m crawling back to her.”

       “Is she still alive, then?”

       “I have no idea. And to be honest, I don’t want to know unless if it is to be certain she is gone. Which I doubt. You know… Drow live quite long lives.”

       “I…” Karlach started, seemingly not sure how to continue “I wish you would have told me sooner. Just so I could have been more mindful of you. But at the same time, I understand why you didn’t. Tav… Do you know what happened to Althaea was not your fault, right?”

       “Except it was. If I had not… got with her… She would still be alive.”

       “You know that is not true. Your mother was a horrible being. She would have found another reason. Or Althaea would slowly succumb to sadness and misery. You gave her something. You gave her happy moments and hope. You gave her  someone who cared about her in a place where no one did. And someone to care for. Listen to me. If I had had that in Avernus, it would have made my life so much easier… So much more bearable there. I know what I’m talking about.”

       Octavia felt more tears coming and could not hold them. She sobbed and cried for a long time. Karlach’s heat was the only comfort she had. Until she was surprised by a gentle touch on her shoulder. She looked back, startled, to see Shadowheart and Lae’zel there with her. Without a question, the cleric held her in her arms.

       “Thank you, Shadowheart. It’s killing me that I cannot do the same for her…” Karlach said with a kind sad smile. Even Lae’zel gave her a pat on the back in solidarity, and she felt cared for by her girls. It was a strange repetition of the moment they shared together on the mountains, and she let herself sob until the cries died out on her throat and her heart felt somewhat calmer. 

       “We are here for you, Tav. You don’t need to tell us anything if you don’t want to. We are here for you.”

       “Thank you, Shadowhart.”

       The four women climbed back towards camp in silence. Octavia had a restless night, full of dreams about Althaea, Karlach, and her mother. She felt a growing itch to drink something strong, but the perspective of not being in her best shape to fight slavers and free the poor gnomes held her back. She got up very early, before all the others, and with her hygiene kit in hand, she once more treaded the path down to the river below. She took a long bath, trying hard to feel centered and grounded. One step wrong and she could put all of them in trouble and condemn the gnomes to a cruel death. She would not let that happen. 

       She was still meditating on the matters when Shadowheart joined her for a bath. 

       “How are you holding on today, Tav?” She asked, keeping herself to the shallow as she always did.

       “I’m… okay, I think. Listen, I don’t want to talk about yesterday, all right?” Octavia said quite abruptly.

       “I know.” Shadowheart’s tone was calm and kind “I’m not asking you to. I’m just worried about how you are feeling today. And wondering if there is anything I can do to help.”

       Octavia took a deep breath. There was no point in being hostile.

       “Sorry. Thank you for caring. And for respecting my boundaries.”

       “Of course. You did the same for me. I like to think of us as somewhat… friends. I care about you. More than I’ll admit to the others. That being said… If you ever feel like talking about… whatever happened in your past, I’ll be here to listen. If not… Well, I’m here for you as well.”

       “That is very sweet of you, Shadowheart.”

       “Please, let us not get all sentimental right now, all right?”

       Octavia chuckled lightly, feeling better.

       “So… How is everything between you and Karlach? She seems to be incredibly supportive of you. And now you live together!”

       Octavia scoffed.

       “We all live together, Shadowheart!”

       “Yes, but none of us have a fancy double tent.”

       “Right… Yes. She is incredibly supportive of me. And I’m forever thankful for that. I wished I could be just as supportive for her.”

       “But you are! And she is absolutely enamored with you. I see it in her eyes.”

       Octavia smiled softly. Those naked bath talks were always interesting, showing a different side of Shadowheart that the half-elf does not usually let out.

       “What about you and Lae’zel… If you want to talk about it, of course.”

       “There is not much to talk about. But it has been fun, I suppose.”

       “Has she opened up with you about the whole shitshow at the crèche?”

       “No, she hasn’t. But she has become quite more vicious in bed, which I suppose is part of her coping mechanism. I’m not complaining, though. But I do wish she would talk to me about it…”

       Octavia smiled to herself. Shadowheart very much liked to pretend she did not care about the others but as Wyll had put it, her true nature was more caring that she would usually like to show.

       “At least one of us is having fun…”

       “Oh, come on… you are finding your way around it too with your… Ungodly use of spells… We all heard it.”

       Octavia laughed. “Sorry, but I am not sorry.”

       “Fair. I’m not complaining either. It does not bother me. And I think you two deserve it!”

       “Thanks…” Octavia smiled. Having something else to talk about and someone at her side had really helped. She did feel more grounded. She left the water and dried herself, getting ready for the day as Shadowheart finished her bath.

       “Tav?” The cleric called her one more time.

       “Yes?”

       “Are we sticking together today?”

       “We are. Can’t go there without my favorite healer. Why?”

       “I prepared a spell to help you if you need it. It’s called Calm Emotions. Just let me know if you’re feeling overwhelmed, right? I’ll be at your side.”

       “Thank you, Shadowheart. For real.”

       “You’re welcome.”

       Breakfast was a weird experience that day. Everyone, including Astarion, seemed to be incredibly careful with her, as if not to piss her off or tip her off the edge. Wyll gave her a big hug and a kiss on the forehead, and Karlach was especially attentive to her needs. Octavia felt cared for and cherished, but at the same time, she did not want people to feel like they needed to walk on eggshells around her. They discussed how to proceed on that day and opted for dividing the group once more, with half of them going to the other Sussur tree to try to collect bark and staying on hold, and the other half crossing the lake to infiltrate amongst the Duergar. Octavia could simply not stand Gale peering eyes after the day before, so she took Shadowheart, Karlach, and Wyll with her, and off they went, a quick stop at the Myconid colony to inform the sovereign of their victory on the lake’s margins, and receive the promised reward. Octavia kept her mind as blank as possible. The importance of the task ahead of them keeping her emotions in check. She knew at some point she would break again, but it could not be where she would put herself or the gnomes at risk. 

       As usual, the encounter with the sovereign was an odd one. It greeted their group with the already expected music invading their senses, a harrowing elegy, cherless as dark skyes on a new moon night. Octavia raised her head, looking where it seemed to be the creature’s eyes.

       “The Duergar have been slain, the rot has been purged” Octavia informed.

       There was a clear shift to the music. It still kept the melancholic melody, but now notes of hope and cheer streaked it here and there.

       “ Do you hear?” The sovereign booming voice filled their minds. “ A new harmony. Serenity. I name you Peace-Bringer!”

       Fragrant spores filled the air, invading their nostrils and bringing bliss with every breath. Octavia could not help but compare both sovereigns and how they have called them. Peace-Bringer was way more to her liking than Death-Doer. For once, she felt like she had made the right choice, and that muffled the uncertainty and fear that had taken over her since the day before. The drow took a deep breath, a slight smile playing on her lips. The sovereign continued:

       “ Freely you have given us, freely you may take. The guardian gate is open. Go and claim your reward.”

       “Fuck yes!” Karlach said behind her.

       “ But before this… I have yet another boon to ask of you” Another shift to the song, now apprehensive. “ You have cut out the duergar blight, but not its source.”

       Inside their minds, the sovereign showed them a male drow, with long white hair, striding amongst Myconid corpses, duergar, and enslaved gnomes at his feet...

       “Nere, this one is called. He hunted us. Hunt him in turn. Bring me his head, and I will know my Circle is safe.”

       “This Nere sounds like bad news…” Karlach said, looking apprehensive at Octavia after their last encounter with live drow. “I guess we could lend a hand, right?”

       “Consider it done. I will bring Nere’s head to you” Octavia even surprised herself with how cold her voice came out. But the truth was, she did not need any more reasons to want to cut Nere open other than the gnomes he kept as slaves. The song surrounding them shifted one last time, this time bringing suspense and expectation.

       “ The drow lurks in the ruins beyond the lake. Bring him death and return to me.”

       Octavia stepped away respectfully, looking at her group.

       “I guess we are killing one more person for our mushroom friends.” Shadowheart snarked.

       “Whatever is happening beyond the lake, it is tied to Moonrise and to us. It is a win-win situation.” Octavia answered.

       “Besides, maybe we can find out more about these towers where they have taken my father.” Wyll said. “Information is always useful.”

       “You don’t have to teach me that.” Shadowheart said in return.

       “And we are freeing some gnomes from slavery. That is also good right?” Karlach asked.

       “For them, yes. I just wish we did not make a turn every time someone asks us for help. We have our own business to tend to, and they are somewhat urgent.”

       “Every turn we took granted us more insight on this shit situation, Shadowheart, and you know that. There is no need to be this moody about it.” Octavia said frowning. “Come, let us not waste any more time, those gnomes need us.”

       And without giving Shadowheart the opportunity to keep complaining, the drow turned around and left towards the exit of the colony. 

       They stopped at the margins, facing the utter darkness and the makeshift vessel that wobbled in the dark waters.

       “I guess this is it.”

       “Tav… you sure you good to go over there?” Karlach asked carefully.

       “Yes. I want to free those gnomes. And to find out how is this shit related to Moonrise and us. I’m so sick of this Absolute nonsense.”

       “We’re here with you.” Wyll completed.

       “Let’s just be objective about it. Octavia is a grown-up and can handle herself.” Shadowheart smirked at her. The sweetness and care they had shared that morning were completely gone. Octavia sighed. 

       “Do any of you know how to sail this thing? I’m not fond of water myself and I’m not getting in a freaking boat if none of you know how to control it.” Shadowheart said, shivering. 

       “I do have some sailing experience from my young years. But nothing like this boat. I reckon I can work it out.”

       “Not good enough,” Shadowheart said.

       “Hey Tav, darling? Is still water like this that you said we need to watch out for, yes?” Karlach whispered behind her, trying to avoid catching the cleric’s attention, but her keen ears were too alert and her eyes narrowed.

       “Octavia, is this safe? This water?”

       “I don’t know! I have never been here! Besides, I told you all before. I was always a more urban person. All of this is also new for me!”

       “Let us all be reasonable” Wyll intervened. “The Duergar are clearly crossing this back and forth, so whatever horrors may lurk in the bottom of this lake won’t attack the boats. I am an excellent swimmer, Shadowheart, do worry not!”

       “Oh, of course you are! I feel so safe now” Shadowheart answered sarcastically.

       Octavia rolled her eyes.

       “Shadowheart, please. We need you in the team. We cannot do it without a healer. Remember the crèche?” Octavia pleaded.

       “Fine.” said the cleric. “But if that thing sinks I swear I will haunt you to eternity.”

       “Deal, I always wanted a ghost friend.” Karlach chimed in trying to lighten the mood.

       They all got into the vessel, and Octavia tried to assist Wyll in finding all of the levers and knobs that commanded the thing. Shadowhear sat tightly in the middle of it, as far from the water as possible, while Karlach took a sit at the front of it, looking like a giant excited child. It turned out the Duergar boat was not so different from what Wyll was accustomed to, and soon they sailed into darkness. Octavia kept her keen eyes in the opulent darkness ahead of them, ears perked up, trying to catch anything sneaking onto them. When they could not see the margins anymore, they started to feel a bit uneasy. The sound of moving water reached their ears, and squinting, Octavia could see another vessel approaching.

       “We’ve got company. Keep calm and let’s try to blend in…”

       “Oh, great” Shadowheart’s voice rang in, and Octavia saw the cleric tie a strong piece of rope to her waist.

       It did not take long for another Duergar vessel to slide to their side, the crew eyeing them with clear distrust. The encounters had started way before she had anticipated, and Octavia fought to keep herself stable.

       “You there, Drow!” Shouted a well-dressed duergar man with a tattooed face “Why are you in Gekh’s raft? We aren’t expecting more of you . Where is Gekh? Who are you?”

       They addressed her specifically. Wyll looked at her nervously. Karlach was grabbing the hilt of her sword, prepared, just in case.

       Octavia put a tremor in her voice and raised a hand to her chest.

       “I’m afraid Gekh is dead. He fell fighting the bloody Myconids.”

       The man’s eyes widened in surprise “The whole squad? Damn it! Gekh’s gone and Screwed up. Nere’ll lose his head over this. Move over. I’ll take you to shore. You’re the one telling the sergeant what happened.”

       And he hopped onto their boat. Shadowheart shifted uncomfortably in place, her knuckles white while she held the rope.

       “The rest of you…” He barked. “Keep patrolling. I’m heading back with the drow.”

       The rest of the trip was tense. It felt like the duergar man did not trust them very much, and they certainly did not trust him at all. The silence was dense around them. They moved forward, without exchanging words, until the twinkling lights of a camp shone through the murk. They reached a massive intricate iron gate. Whoever was on watch, ordered it to open, and massive wheels and iron bars moved in an intricate dance to allow them passage to a massive structure built in dark polished stone, dusty and broken, but still breathtaking even if it did not have the same glory it would carry in the past. Massive statues of a dark woman carrying two blades rose in the darkness. Octavia heard Shadowheart murmuring a prayer and she knew for a fact that the structure was a remnant of a Sharran temple. 

       The man in the raft with them huffed.

       “Well, I’ll be ploughed sideways - we got a welcoming party.”

       They all saw more Duergar at the margins, waiting for them. 

       “Oy, you shithead!” Shouted a bald duergar woman. “Time you showed up! We got trouble!”

       As they all left the boat to a makeshift pier, the duergar accompanying them approached the woman.

       “Spit it out! Sergeant finally choked on True Soul Nere’s prick?”

       Shadowheart scoffed and Karlach giggled. Great. 

       “Dugh no. The twat-soul caused a rockfall. Trapped tighter than a ring on a fat cock” Karlach giggled louder and the woman turned to look at her “What you laughing, horny one? Do you think I’m funny?”

       Karlach seemed suddenly out of place. She reached up the back of her neck and shifted uncomfortably from one foot to another. 

       “Well… yes, I think… I… I thought you were trying to be funny…”

       The woman looked at her up and down, threatening, before opening a big nasty grin. “Damn right, I was! See, at least someone appreciates me in this shithole!”

       “Enough, Morghal. You shitting me, right? Did he pay up?”

       “That’s the trouble.” Continued the woman who seemed to be called Morghal. “He got the gold on him. Sergeant’s arm is falling off with all the gnome slaves she’s been beating.”

       Octavia took a deep breath. She caught Shadowheart eyeing her sideways. Focus. There was an angle here, a way to turn the tides in their favor. The Duergar were unhappy with the True Soul command, probably they lacked payment for whatever their job was. With the right words, she could be able to turn them against each other, maybe. And that sergeant she mentioned was probably the same person Thulla had got the boots from. Her head was racing, trying to figure out the possibilities in that scenario when Morghal brought her to the conversation.

       “Who’s the hoon - a friend of Nere’s? Or you ploughin’ Drow now?” The woman had a sense of humor. Octavia decided to get into their game.

       “Oh, how disgusting of you. I assure you we are not ploughin’. ” She said copying the tone.

       Morghal chuckled, “Pitty for you. A good plough might dislodge that stick from your… nngh”

       Octavia felt the worm squirming slightly in her skull. That woman and the other duergar were not infected, but her mind resonated with theirs nevertheless. 

       “I’ll be damned! You’re one of them cult-freaks. Felt the tingle! Your Twat-soul chum owes us a load of coin. You want through? Make a donation.” And she reached a chubby hand adorned with several rings. 

       Octavia looked at her up and down. She smiled coldly and adjusted her posture.

       “I’m not giving you a single coin.”

       Silence fell uncomfortably. Both women stared at each other as if they measured each other’s will. 

       “Unclog your hole…” Morghal said, trying to appear laid back once more. “I’m just shitting around.”

       “Good. Me too.” Octavia's smile widened.

       “But I’m warning you - that Twat-Soul ain't settle up soon, there’ll be hell to pay for the lot of you cult-buggers.”

       “I’ll see to it. Don’t you worry.” And keeping her smile, Octavia waved at her companions to come with her, hearing the woman saying in the back. “Told you Nere’s worth shit. Boss-lady over there will set him in place, I’m tellin’ ya!”

       They stepped away, climbing a set of stairs. Wyll hurried to her side.

       “Ok, so what’s the plan?”

       “There seems to be a lot of tension. Let’s listen, let’s talk, and make them implode themselves. Easier than take them all by blade.”

       “Impressive!” Shadowheart smirked. “You’d make a good Sharran with some training.”

       Octavia clenched her jaws. Absolutely not.

       Inside, they saw a few drow in cages, set for display. Upon investigating and talking around, they found out the Duergar Clan was named Clan Flameshade, and those drow were caught and killed by Nere himself, for sneaking around, possibly spying on their work. So Nere was not working with other Drow, which probably put Menzoberranzan out of the equation and gave Octavia some peace of mind. They moved to what seemed to be a main chamber in this gods’ forgotten temple. First thing they notice was the spike in the temperature. After days of roaming the cold damp air of the Underdark, the warmth of that chamber surprised them. It was almost unbearably hot, due to the rivers of Lava flowing through the chamber. The stone floors had succumbed some point in time, and the room was broken, like small islands of beautiful stonework amidst the lava. There was a massive statue of Shar in the back. In the back of her mind, she felt Shadowheart tensing under her goddess watch, but also Karlach. She looked at the tiefling, mouthing “Are you all right?”

       “Just a little too familiar for me. The lava and shit…” The tiefling answered in a dismissive manner. 

       Octavia felt silly. Of course, the proximity with rivers of lava would be triggering for Karlach. The barbarian had mentioned it before in her rare depictions of life in Avernus. 

       “I’m here for you.”

       “I know. I’ll be fine…”

       Looking around, they found the cave in that trapped Nere, as well as the gnomes who worked their backs off to get him free under the watchful gaze of Duergar. There was so much rubble that Octavia was sure they would all succumb to the heat and the effort before freeing the True Soul. 

       “Damned slavers. Just the sight of it turns my stomach.” Wyll blurted out as if he could not contain himself.

       “Don’t go playing hero now. Keep quiet, watch, and listen.” Shadowheart warned. “Those two at the entrance. I picked up when we were passing through. They are very unhappy about what’s going on. Maybe…?”

       Octavia nodded. “Come with me. You two, stay out of the way and try to listen as much as you can. Let’s collect some information before we act this time. We don’t want this to be like the crèche.”

       Wyll and Karlach spread around the room, trying to listen the little conversations taking place, while Octavia and Shadowheart gingerly walked towards the two Duergar who seemed unhappy.

       “I’m telling ya, seen her run with a barrel under her arm. Just a small one, but enough to blow the drow out.” The bearded older duergar was telling his bald mate with bold makeup. “Someone should grab it. Slaves are never gonna manage with pickaxes.”

       “Can’t go chasing ‘maybes’, Brithvar. The sergeant’s our ticket in.

       The male duergar turned his body slowly at the two girls eavesdropping. “Would you look at that, Kur. Someone’s having a listen.”

       Octavia opened her mind to the Duergar emotions, trying to peer into the animosity that permeated the whole site. Resentment, but she could not sense if the grudge was towards the whole operation, or towards her drow blood.

       “True Soul, no less. What do you think, Kur? Should we take Nere’s debt off her?”

       “Don’t be absurd…” Octavia interrupted before it escalated. “I hate these True Soul just as much as you.”

       “Yet, you got that Twat-Soul stench to you…”

       Octavia raised an arm and smelled her own armpit. Not the freshest she had ever smelled, but stench was way too strong of a way to describe it. Shadowheart made a disgusted face.

       “I’m afraid I don’t smell it.”

       “A stench? Ridiculous… We’re no more True Souls than you are…” Shadowheart chimed in, getting into the game. Once more, a shiver washed over them both. Colder, Sharper…

       “The stench don’t lie, You’re one of them.” Blithvar insisted. Octavia felt panic creeping in but managed to dominate it. She reached into the mind flayer powers inside of her, peering into his thoughts. Resentment. Hatred. A Debt. Those two were not in the cult, and could be their angle into that mess.

       “Listen… I was a True Soul. That cult lied to me. Now, I want my revenge.” She winked at the Older duergar.

       “Revenge aye? You drow lot always so sly… Fair. In that case, I’ve got a proposal for you. Want to earn some gold?”

       Shadowheart pulled out a small knife, cleaning under her nails, barely interested “Depends… What do you need done?” the cleric said.

       Both duergar exchanged a look before continuing.

       “Thrinn’s after the Absolute’s glory. That’s why she’s got those slaves digging for Nere. But we ain’t need glory - just coin. And Nere’s got plenty. Help Thrinn free Nere - then you and my chums grind him up.”

       “Whatever the spoils, we’ll drop you a fat cut. You in?”

       “Sounds good.” Octavia answered.

       “It does… But ‘fat’ isn’t exactly an amount. We expect half of the spoils.” Shadowheart completed.

       “Half? You drugnin’... Fine. Half it is. But first, we need to take care of something. You seen that weird orb-eye floatin’ about? Knife it. And don’t get caught. The cult watches through it. And we can’t risk more Twat-Souls showing up.”

       “How many men do you have at your side?” 

       “Enough.”

       “Right. We’ll see to it. You mentioned a lead…”

       “Some days back, a slave gnome bolted with smokepowder. Handy stuff. Her crew knows more than they’re letting on. See if you can get’em to talk. Now move, drow. You’re hogging my air.”

       Octavia stepped away.

       “Nice touch…” She whispered at Shadowheart.

       “Figured if we can get them to pay us for the job, it’s even better…”

       “What do you mean? I actually plan to live no duergar alive. I’m going to free those gnomes.”

       Shadowheart rolled her eyes. “Even if that means extra work for us?”

       “Yes.”

       “Agreed, then. Still, if you’re too nice in a negotiation like that, it might raise suspicion. We actually make a fine pair in this scenario.” The half-elf smirked at her. Octavia gazed at the big statue of Shar in the other end of the room. She was not sure that was a compliment she would like to receive, but she would do what needed to be done to free those gnomes with minor risk to the group. 

       “I’ll be honest,” Shadowheart continued, blind to the conflict inside of Octavia “I’m impressed with how you’re keeping your cool. I was afraid you would lose it again.”

       “I’m trying my best not to.” Octavia answered feeling the anxiety trying to creep in again.

       “You’re doing great. We will implode these creeps from the inside out.”

       Wyll and Karlach came in their direction and they discreetly left the main room, looking for a calm place to talk.

       “Me and Wyll discovered a bunch of shit!” Karlach announced excitedly. “I bugged the sergeant with stupid questions while Wyll took the distraction to talk to the gnomes!”

       “There are some gnomes stuck within the cave in with Nere and a gnome…”

       “Ran away with smokepowder. We know.” Shadowheart interrupted. Wyll seemed disappointed.

       “The sergeant is loyal to the absolute. She knows tensions are rising as well but is too focused on freeing Nere.”

       “And the gnomes already know we’re at their side.” Wyll said. “I spoke of Thulla.”

       “Well done!” Octavia said, actually impressed with how well and fast they had worked. “Well, they want us to implode the Scrying Eye. So that is exactly what won’t do. Remember in the goblin camp how it called for reinforcements? Let it call, let it cry. Let them fight each other. We’ll hunt down whoever doesn’t join the fray later.” Octavia said resolutely.

       “Okay, calm down. That Nere fellow is probably dangerous…” Karlach intervened. 

       “I’ll lock him and the sergeant in place. Take them down as quickly as possible… I wish we had brought Lae too, but there was no way I was leaving the other group without someone with a thick skin to defend them…” Octavia bit her lip.

       “That’s a solid plan. We will prevail!” Wyll exclaimed valiantly. Shadowheart rolled her eyes before saying:

       “Shall we go after the gnome with the explosives or…” the half-elf pulled a couple of smokepowder bombs from her pack.

       “Leave the gnome where she is for now.” Wyll said “She is safer that way.”

       “Agreed.” Octavia said. “Everyone ready?”

       “I’m more done than Gale’s steaks…” Karlach said with a smirk.

       “Fine. Let’s do this.” Shadowheart agreed with a grin.

       And they went back to the main chamber. Octavia felt the excitement pumping through her veins. They had a good plan. They had a good angle. Soon, the gnomes would be free.

       “Hey!” Octavia called out. “Time to free the True Soul, we got explosives. Step away!”

       “That is a welcome sight for sore eyes!” The sergeant moved away from the blockage and so did all the gnomes. Octavia gave them a quick wink.

       Shadowheart tossed the bombs. 

       The loud explosion shook them in place. The waft of warm air and energy had their ears ringing. Rubble flew everywhere and from the heavy cloud of smoke that arose, a drow man walked out, stout and trying to look collected. His white hair was messy and his clothes were full of dust. His red eyes scanned the room: 

       “Finally! Worthless slaves! Your incompetence has been my ruin!” Octavia could hear the Menzoberranzan accent in his voice. She took a deep breath. Not yet, wait for the others…

       Nere took a couple of steps forward, stepping in front of one of the gnomes.

       “Nere. Does. Not. FAIL!” 

       And with a blast of energy, he pushed the gnome into the Lava. Octavia’s vision tunneled. She gasped for air but there was none. She felt stuck in place, watching everything unravel in slow motion.

       “The only weakness I see here is you, Rat!” Wyll yelled. Behind his voice, the desperate cries and the hissing of burning flesh were all Octavia could focus on. The air started to smell like burnt flesh.

       “You dare to speak to me without due reverence? That was your first and last mistake. Thrinn. Carve his heart out and serve it to the rothé."

       “That’s your cue, Brithvar. It’s time you got paid!” Shadowheart yelled. And  Octavia was still frozen in place, watching the lava that slowly consumed the poor gnome’s body.

       “Damn right, it’s time. You owe my crew a ten-day’s worth o’ coin, Nere, and the reckoning’s come.”

       “You bargained with this wretch? How vexing …”

       Karlach ran past her, downing her sword towards Nere and missing. The battle broke loose. Octavia was still stuck in place, eyes wide, the smell and the cries were the only thing in her mind. She had failed again. That gnome girl died because of them. Their plan was shit. Everything would go wrong and they had just condemned those gnomes to death.

       Shadowheart shook her by the shoulders.

       “Snap out of it, Octavia, we need you!”

       The sorcerer raised her gaze. Karlach was surrounded. Wyll shot Eldritch blasts to enemies, duergar fought each other and gnomes ran for protection. What the fuck she had done? Shadowheart raised her shield to avoid a blow, looking at her again with an accusing look in her pretty face. Octavia shook her head. The cleric was right, they needed her. She twinned a hold-person spell, praying it worked. The draconic growl in the back of her mind purred content when both, Nere and the Sergeant were locked in place. Octavia misty stepped to a platform above the fray to fight from a distance, remembering Karlach’s words about positioning. She shot rays of frost and watched Karlach carve through Nere’s body, stuck in time by her spell. Wyll blasted a duergar into the Lava, Duergar carved each other and Shadowheart burned one of the archers shooting from higher ground to crisp. She kept shooting spells from higher ground. Karlach carved through foes like butter and Wyll danced shooting his blasts like he was in the fanciest of balls. More and more duegar joined and it was hard to know who was fighting for which side. The battle was vicious but ended subtly when Karlach moved all made of fury to attack one of the duergar men but he raised his hands yelling they were on the same side and all the others were gone. Ant that was it.  The rebel duergar had made their part in the deal. And now it was the time she needed to turn on them to release the slaves. Otavia felt her heart pounding. She tried to count them quickly to assess their situation, but her brain was still filled with the visage of that gnome girl melting into the lava. 

       “Freeze it, cock stench! We aren’t done just yet!” He directed his attention to Shadowheart, who was on the ground, oblivious to Octavia’s presence above them. “Nere and his Absolute wanks owed us a wad of coin, and the dregs on his corpse aren’t gonna cut it! Pay up, and you get to slink away. Resist, and I gut you.

       “Pay up? That was not our deal.” Shadowheart answered angrily. 

       “Leave the gnomes and go, and we might spare you!” Wyll calimes pompously.

       “I’m not making promises…” Karlach said, still taken by her rage, spitting blood on the ground.

       “Leave the gnomes? Perfectly good merchandise? You shitting me, right?”

       Octavia barely formed the thought. The duergar were neatly standing together below her. And then, they were exploding in a fireball. The draconic growl was all she could hear now. She saw mouths yelling and crying, gnomes running and a second battle broke. Karlach laughed like a maniac, swinging the fiery sword like a goddess.

       “That is not how I expected this to go!” Shadowheart yelped. A duergar cut through Wyll and the cleric rolled her eyes and healed him. Octavia once more locked two in place with a twined spell and shot spells from a distance while her companions took part in the heavy work down there. It was even quicker this time. All of them. Gone. Smole and burnt flesh. The gnomes huddled together, trembling.

       Octavia misty stepped to the ground. 

       “Squeaky clean…” Karlach joked, looking at her pristine state where she was head to toe covered in blood.

       “Not for long.” the drow answered. Her vision was tunneled, and anger filled her being. She found a knife on the floor and slowly walked to Nere’s body. Sovereign asked for his head. Octavia was pleased to deliver. 

       She kneeled on the floor, heart pounding, blood pumping, and thrust the knife with all her strength onto his neck. All of the fear, the tension, the anger she bottled up to be able to go through the day suddenly came out.

       But flesh… is way tougher than it looks like. She yelped in frustration and anger and dug the knife again. 

       “ There is an Illithid parasite in this corpse. You should take a look…” The voice of her mother sounded in her ears. Or would it be the dream guardian?

       “Shut up, Mother!” She yelped, digging the knife once more to little success. She felt the tears coming, a mix of relief and frustration. Blood splatered her hands and arms and she grunted with the effort.

       “Darling, let me do that for you…” Karlach’s voice sounded concerned.

       “No! Don’t you dare! I’ll do it! I can do it!” And she dug the knife once, twice, three times. She was yelling and crying, yet, she did not hear her own words. Nere’s face melted in a pool of blood at every flymsy struck she thrusted, and slowly, Nere was not in front of her anymore, but Mother. She struck and struck screaming furiously, her vision blurred by tears and blood, a metallic taste on her lips.

        The head came out.

       Octavia got up, trembling, head in hand, sobbing and covered in blood. She turned at the gnomes.

       “You’re free now.” 

       And she crumpled to the floor, crying.  

Chapter Text

Chapter Thirteen - Starry Sky

       The fire creaked and jumped struggling to take over the umid old logs, timid and threatening to die on them. Karlach poked around it, rearranging the logs trying to keep it alive. Her eyes darted at Octavia every now and then, anxiously. Octavia's eyes, however, grazed the scene without actually seeing. Her mind was really, really distant. Her mind watched again the gnome slaves cringe away from her as she stood up, covered in blood, Nere’s head in hand. It watched Shadowheart’s shocked expression, and Wyll’s eyes purposely averting her. Her mind heard over and over again Karlach’s trembling voice and hesitant approach, asking “Are you alright, love?”

       Octavia sighed deeply, having a flash of Nere’s dead face melting into her mother's, while her knife plunged and plunged again. She shivered as if a sudden cold had taken over her. 

       After her meltdown, the group spoke and made decisions she did not care to participate in. Karlach dragged her back to camp. There, she learned that they had, indeed, collected the bark from the Sussur tree, and so, Halsin suggested that Karlach took her to the surface to forge said sword and to give her a break from the Underdark. The area was already cleared from enemies with the goblins defeated, and if needed, they could call upon the Grove for help.

       This is where they were right now, after leaving the oppressive darkness with no real idea of what time of day it was, to realize it was late night, and they should rest for the day. Karlach struggled to keep the fire alive using damp wood. And Octavia sat lost in thoughts.

       “You alright there, soldier?” 

       “Yeah. I'm fine.” The drow responded in a dead tone, eyes barely lifting from the timid fire.

       Karlach put some water to boil over the fire and directed her attention to cutting some vegetables and adding chunks of dried beef and some herbs into the pot.

       “My cooking is not the best, but I’m sure I can make some soup… Is that ok?”

       “Soup is fine.” 

       Karlach tossed her a worried look and Octavia faked a smile. Her heart was clenched, and her chest felt heavy. Her throat felt tight and sore. The way she lost control over Nere’s body kept haunting her mind. She felt like she could, at any moment, lose it again and put her companions in jeopardy like she had done in the last battle. She tried to organize herself, to make sense of the million feelings rushing through her mind, but every time she started, either Nere, Mother or even Althaea’s face would show up in her mind. She sighed again and raised her gaze to the sky above them, only to see the heavy clouds that blocked her beloved stars from her vision. She felt a tear roll out. Not tears again, please! She could not handle that much crying!

       “You should let it out.” Karlach pointed as she aggressively wiped the tear away. “It helps. Remember when you yelled at the river the other day… Just let it out. You’ve been bottling it up for way too long, Tav.”

       “It’s sorted now. I’m fine.”

       She heard the sound of something heavily hitting the pot, as Karlach dropped the wooden spoon angrily.

       “No, you’re not fine, Octavia! I told you already! You gotta stop pretending to have everything under control all the time! No one expects you to be perfect or have the solutions for everything all the time! We’re all a bunch of fuck-ups! And maybe it would be easier for you to deal with everything you’ve been struggling with if you just accepted you’re a fuck-up too! You had a shitty and traumatic upbringing, went through some pretty intense trauma and spent the last ten years partying and drinking to pretend you’re not hurt! Guess what, you’re hurt as fuck, and the sooner you acknowledge that and start tending to these wounds, the sooner you’ll feel better!”

       Octavia raised her gaze, shocked. Karlach had never used that tone with her. She felt anger boil inside of her once more.

       “Could you please, just leave me be? You have no idea what you’re talking about! You told me to let things out and look what I’ve done! I… fucking ripped a head out with my own hands! In front of a bunch of scared and traumatized people!” She yelled back at the tiefling.

       “I have no idea of what I’m talking about? Come on, Octavia, you must have forgotten who you are talking to! Do you remember what I was doing over these last ten years when you were simply drinking yourself numb and fucking every girl that crossed your way? Don’t go pinning this on me now!” Karlach half yelled back, seemingly offended.

       “I’m not pinning anything on you!” Octavia said exasperated.

       “Ha! I know all of your tricks! This won’t work for me! That’s a pretty shit move you know! You are trying to flip the conversation so we don’t talk about what happened. Guess what? I won’t fall for that.”

       “I’m…” She stopped herself. Karlach was right. She had just tried to flip the conversation in a different direction. To imply that Karlach attempts at helping her with all the feelings she had shoved deep down inside of her over the last years were somehow at fault for what happened. Karlach had nothing to do with how she felt right now and had done nothing but attempt to help her since the beginning of all this drama. She felt sick in her stomach. Karlach’s expression softened looking at her. 

       “I think I know a thing or two about trauma, about anger. About being fucking terrified and still having to move forward. I had no one. No one I could lean on. No one I could talk to or time to let these things out in a healthy way. Do you know how I feel every time I rage? How do I just get to the point where I don’t really feel people hurting me and I just keep moving and cutting enemies down?”

       Octavia looked at Karlach eyes wide. Her mouth was dry and her stomach churned. 

       “Is it because of your heart?”

       The barbarian chuckled bitterly and continued “I wish. Then it would not be a me thing. No. I channel all the bad things I had to endure while I had no one. All of the fuckery, growing up poor, losing my parents, Gortash’s treason, fucking Zariel, and her blood war. The pain, the anger…  I channel it into this blind rage that fuels me to keep moving, cutting, hacking, and slashing. To keep protecting you guys. I don’t even feel I’ve been hit till it’s gone, it’s crazy. While I was in Avernus I sometimes cursed at how durable I am, in how this rage takes over me and makes me this fucking efficient killing machine. Now I look at it as a blessing ‘cause it allows me to keep you all safe. Thank the Gods I’m tough enough for it. Hard.” She beat up her own chest. “But you are not! You’re a different kind of tough, Tav… By the gods, how you kept your cool with all those Duergar, how you made it a way that we had fewer enemies in the end, how you played them like babies while you had a whole war inside your heart… I could never do it… But the thing is… You don’t have to face all of this alone! To keep pushing us all away… I had no one to rely on… You do! I’m here. Shadowheart was at your side the whole time! Lae’zel even asked me if there was anything she could do to help you! Wyll is worried sick! There is no point pretending things are fine! The cat is out of the bag, and the sooner you deal with these things inside of you, the sooner you’ll feel better! I was already worried back when we were trying to decide which path to take, thinking you had too much bottled up, and too much going on. I had no idea… Just… Let us help. Let me help! Please!”

       Octavia had tears in her eyes. All she wanted to do was to bury herself in Karlach’s arms and forget the world for a second. Enjoy the safety and warmth of her embrace. But she couldn’t. Karlach asked her to let her help… More tears came to her eyes.

       “I don’t know how to!” She blurted, the tears coming in streams once more. She tried to push away the feeling of weakness and the urge to hide her emotions and just give into the despair that filled her, feeling exposed and vulnerable.

       “Oh shit…” Karlach said, fumbling in her bag.

       “I just wanted you to be able to hold me!”

       “Here, hold onto Clive!” She tossed the half-destroyed stuffed bear to Octavia, and the drow clung to it, as she had done many times at this point. She chuckled through her tears.

       “Great, now I’m full of snot! I fucking hate crying!”

       “Why? Crying is good! It lets the baddies out! A good night of crying can make you so refreshed in the morning!”

       Octavia reflected on the question. Crying made her feel weak and vulnerable. Mother always said tears would never ever get her any sympathy, only make her an easy target. The bitter taste of the realization, as simple as it was, made her stomach churn once more. She had tried so hard to fight what Mother represented, and still, Mother governed so many aspects of her life, it was baffling.

       “Allowing yourself to feel what you need to feel is a good thing, I guess.” Karlach said.

       Octavia let herself cry. Once more, Mother was wrong. Crying had not made her a target. She tried to revel in that feeling, but no joy seemed to be able to bloom in her heart. Truth was, she felt as empty as when she had stabbed Mother for real, all those years ago. It brought her no satisfaction, nothing positive. Just pain.

       “Do you want to talk about how you’re feeling?” Karlach asked.

       Octavia shook her head negatively. She would not know what to say.

       “That’s fine. Baby steps.” The barbarian said with a kind smile. “Is there anything I can do for you, dear?”

       “I’d do anything for a hug.” Octava said between sobs.

       Karlach opened her arms. “Come on. Hit me up with that cold thingy again!”

       “No, babe…”

       “Please. It’s killing me not being able to comfort you properly. Let me at least give you a quick hug…”

       Octavia chuckled… She really wanted a hug. She felt selfish but opted for believing in the barbarian’s words. Believing that she too wanted to hug her. That she maybe needed it too. The drow let go of the Ray of Frost , the ice magic colliding with Karlach’s glowing chest, and frost spread there. One split second just staring at each other before they both launched into each other’s arms and Octavia just let herself go. Karlach embraced her tight, almost too tight as if she wanted to physically place Octavia inside her chest. The drow inhaled deeply, and the smell of burnt cedarwood, cinnamon, and sweat from Karlach’s skin invaded her. The barbarian’s body was solid and firm between her arms, and she could feel ridges and scars beneath her fingertips. And inside that embrace Octavia felt… meaningful. She felt cared for, protected, embraced… Loved. 

       She felt at home. 

       But soon, the heat came, and both women had to let go of each other. Karlach took a deep sigh.

       “I could hold you forever, you know?”

       “I wish…” Octavia said with a tiny voice, trying to convey a smile between her tears.

       Karlach seemed thoughtful for a moment. A slight smirk graced her full lips and her golden eyes grazed Octavia’s face.

       “Tav?” She called out. “I had an idea… Worm me out!” Octavia’s confusion was quickly quenched as she felt Karlach poking for a tadpole connection. She opened up, curious to see what the tiefling wanted to show her…

       Only to see both of them in the exact same place, around a weak campfire in the middle of nowhere. The sorcerer’s brows furrowed. And then, Karlach opened her arms, inviting her for a hug. 

       The simple brilliance of it struck Octavia and she launched herself into the hug inside her mind and self-consciously opened her eyes to see how ridiculously they were behaving. Karlach smirked at her, and whispered “Follow my lead…”

       The barbarian braced herself, hugging her own body, and Octavia felt once more the muscles, ridges, and scars of her body beneath her fingertips. Karlach’s fingertips, but sharing a mind, it was all the same. ‘The smell!’ she thought, giving in to the feeling. Karlach chuckled and tilted her head to smell her own shoulder. The warm spicy smell of her skin immediately filled Octavia. The drow braced herself, retributing the favor, and Karlach let out a low, guttural growl of satisfaction, even though Octavia couldn't possibly say if it had been in real life or inside their minds. She raised a hand to touch the shaved sides of her head, the palm gently grazing the short hairs in there and Karlach giggled at the sensation.

       “Your hair is so nice… It’s curly and thick…” The tiefling whispered. “Let me smell you too…” 

       Octavia smiled and raised her shoulder to be able to deeply inhale her own skin. Her scent, from the real, material world, mixed up with Karlach's scent felt through the tadpole connection. ‘That is how our bed is gonna smell like one day.’ The thought surpassed her being, and she could not tell if it had originated from her, Karlach, or if it had been a common realization. She raised her face to the tiefling, but differently from the clear feel of their bodies against their palms, the image was not as clear, as it was fruit of pure, shared imagination. She offered her lips and Karlach leaned in. The lack of feeling on the lips broke the magic of the connection. The kiss was there, in their imaginary realm, but there was no feel, no warmth, no velvety lips or wet tongues. Octavia felt her chest clenching once more, longing for Karlach, and the tiefling responded by intensifying the embrace around herself, as if Octavia had hugged her more tightly, and the drow felt her lover’s strong frame all over her arms, but the expected feeling of chest to chest in a tight hug was nowhere to be found. It was an intensely satisfying and frustrating experience all at once, as if she had been thirsty for ages, and the water that alleviated her mouth disappeared upon swallowing, never quite quenching her thirst. She also tightened the hug around herself and tried to sink into the sensations that were, and begged her imagination to mend the pieces that weren’t. They stayed like that, hugging their own bodies, feet apart, for gods know how long. Up until…

       “Do you smell that?” Karlach said out loud, suddenly bringing them back to real life.

       A burnt smell filled the air, as well as a thick smoke filled the night, spreading from the now-forgotten pot over the fire. 

       “Aw, fuck!” Karlach cursed rushing to the smoking pot. “Apparently I can’t even cook soup.”

       Octavia gigged. “I’m sure it will taste just fine!”

       She felt better. The heartache and the general feeling of being spent dry were still there, but those more normal, daily interactions took some of the weight of it off. 

       Karlach was utterly embarrassed by her burnt soup, but Octavia ultimately enjoyed the lumps of burnt potatoes that they had to scrape from the bottom of the pan. The thick lumpy mixture could hardly be called a soup, but despite that, Octavia thoroughly enjoyed the meal, not sure if she really liked its taste, or if it was because Karlach had made it for her. 

       The night was a cold, quiet one, under the starless sky. When morning came, they quickly took down the small camp and headed back to the blighted village to forge the sword. The space was eerily quiet without goblins walking about. Once in the dark damp basement of the blacksmith, Octavia pulled the old instructions from her bag and sat on the floor to read, as Karlach filled the firepit with some coal they found in one of the burlap sacks. 

       As Octavia sat on top of a pile of crates and went thoroughly through the instructions, Karlach took care of lighting up a new fire, carrying a heavy sack of coal, and spreading it into the forge pit. The tiefling cleaned her big hands by brushing them against each other, not realizing her face was also dirty with black soot from the coals. Octavia chuckled over the instructions, looking at her with a kind smile.

       “What?” The tiefling asked, clueless.

       “You’re adorable, you know that?”

       Karlach’s face blushed to a deep purple and she laughed awkwardly “Me? Naah.”

       “Yes, you.” Octavia smiled kindly and genuinely. For the first time since the Underdark, she felt her heart lighten up, joy sprouting in her being. “You always make me feel better. No matter what.”

       “I’m glad I can be of help!” They stared at each other for a couple of seconds, not knowing what to say. There was so much Octavia wanted to tell her, but the words seemed to get stuck before even reaching her mouth.

       “So…” Karlach interrupted the moment, awkwardly shuffling from one foot to another “How we do this? Can you use your fiery thing to light up the coals?”

       “Right. Instructions.” Octavia looked at the paper for a second before shaking her head. “Yeah, light it up first, right.” 

       “Hold on!” Karlach said walking away and positioning herself at the large bellows, ready to work air into the fire as soon as Octavia hit the coals. The drow could not help but take a longing look at the strong arms holding the handles, muscles flexing expectantly. She sighed deeply and shot a Firebolt into the pit. The coals started to slowly crackle, and Karlach flexed and used the forge bellows to blow air into them, turning a few of them into live embers. Octavia shot another spell and another, and they repeated the process until the forge was lively with the crackling of fire and hot enough for the job they had to get done. Karlach let go of the large forge fan and wiped the sweat from her brow. Octavia felt her mouth drying at the sight and something awoke in her core. She felt alive, and very hot, although not all of the hotness could be linked to the roaring fires at the forge.

       “Right. What’s the next step, soldier?” Karlach asked, not even out of breath.

       Octavia made an effort to look away from the barbarian’s vermilion skin and the muscles worked up from all the bellowing workouts.

       “Ahn… Now you’re supposed to add the bark and wait for it to burn up. The flames will turn blue when ready for forging, apparently.”

       When Octavia raised her gaze from the instructions, Karlach had a grin gracing her lips. “Why are you so distracted, soldier?” She said placing the bark in the fire with bare hands. Octavia sighed.

       “Me? I’m not distracted it's just… this heat…” Octavia pulled the brim of her robes away from her skin, fanning herself with the instructions.

       Karlach chuckled. “You’re a good liar but you’re not that good. I can read you like a book now! You’re horny!” The grin stretched to a full toothy smile, full of second and even third intentions. Octavia felt warmth between her thighs.

       “I’m not!”

       “Okay, then! I’ll just… prepare everything for forging while we wait then!”

       Karlach walked away bouncing her hips. She got the greatsword that she was preparing for the forging. She tested it out swinging it from side to side a couple of times. Her muscles moved under the scarred skin. The low light from the blacksmith’s basement, the fire flow gracing her shape with dancing orange lights… Octavia’s eyes followed as the drow bit her lip. Karlach tossed her a look and she looked away at the parchment again. Risking a look, she saw Karlach bend down, assembling a range of different tools and placing them on a table, getting things ready for the forging. The tiefling rotated a shoulder as if she was adjusting a pulled muscle with a grunt of pain and looked at Octavia once more. She was clearly teasing her. Karlach bent down once more, picking up an Anvil with difficulty, the muscles tensing up, the powerful legs propping her up, a guttural grunt escaping her throat. That was simply too much.

       “All right, all right! You got me! Seeing you… work around like this… Does things to me!” Octavia cried out. “You can stop teasing now!”

       Karlach calmly walked near the forge and half placed, half dropped the heavy anvil in front of the forge. She stretched her back with another grunt and then looked at Octavia with a smirk.

       “What? I’m not doing anything!”

       “Cut it off!”

       Karlach chuckled.

       “Do I give you the hots? Am I making you horny?” She teased. Octavia shook her head in disbelief, but Karlach continued. “I could drop and make some push-ups right now! Would that get you running?”

       “Can you please, just cut it off?”

       Karlach laughed and dropped to the ground, immediately doing some push-ups. Octavia laughed and bit her lip.

       “I can even do it with just one hand, look!”

       Octavia felt like she was about to explode. Watching Karlach’s physical prowess always had interesting effects on her body. She decided to lean into the game.

       “All right, all right! Yes, seeing you do physical things like that… makes me imagine how many ways you can bend me over and manhandle me… Which is very interesting because... I’m usually the one doing the manhandling in bed…” She cried out, putting velvet in her voice.

       Karlach lost strength and belly-flopped to the ground. She laughed and stood up.

       “I’d like to see you try that…” She said approaching Octavia, both hands on the crates where the drow sat. Extremely close, her face mere inches from Octavia’s, the heat emanating from her body almost burned the sorcerer’s delicate skin, but she stood her ground. Karlach smiled naughtily. “I might even let you!”

       “Oh darling… there are other ways to ascertain dominance that do not pertain to the physical strength domain… but right now, I’m very curious about how would you dominate me. Bend me over. Toss me around like a ragdoll. Pin me down, completely to your mercy… and as you said it yourself… I’d even let you!”

       Karlach let out a primal chuckle, her voice hoarse and full of lust. Her eyes, however, also revealed a hint of tenderness and even worry.

       “You’re a funny thing, Octavia.”

       “How come?”

       “You were all depressed and worried yesterday, and all it took today was me working the forge to get you all riled up again…”

       “What can I say… you do things to me I can’t really explain!” She darted out her tongue, licking the dried-up lips.

       “I'm not one to judge, and I'm always horny myself... In fact... I’m glad I can be of help…” the barbarian flexed up a bicep and kissed it, laughing lightly, before getting her hands on the crate again, once more trapping Octavia in her raging heat. “However, I don’t believe that’s the only reason. I think… You use it as a coping mechanism. You can’t be sad if you’re horny or fucking. You did it in the past.” The tiefling raised an eyebrow. “Am I right? Well… Let me tell you how this is going to be. You’re not getting any unless you actually talk to me about how you’re feeling.”

Octavia looked at her seriously. She felt uncomfortable. 

       “That's a low blow... Anyway, I doubt you could resist it if I wanted.” She said defensively. Karlach chuckled in response.

       “Babe, I’ve been running for the past 10 years without any action. My will is made of iron and steel at this point. Don’t ever doubt it.” There was banter at the surface level, but the sorcerer could tell her partner was being dead-serious. “I don’t want you drowning in worry and sorrow by yourself. If that’s what it takes to help you share some of it, then that’s what will be. Don’t take me wrong. I don’t intend to force you to share everything or make you uncomfortable. But we do need to talk about the latest developments of… the Underdark. You have way too much bottled up, and I would hate to see you crack to the pressure.”

       Her eyes were full of love and care. Octavia felt her heart melt a little, and the hesitation diminished inside of her. She felt cared for, and that was always something that felt new and fresh to her. It had been something very rare in her life up until she met Karlach. 

       The fire in the forge roared behind the tiefling, the colors in the room subtly changing to a deep blue, as the bark was apparently consumed. Karlach didn’t flinch but kept facing her intensely. The blue light graced her frame, beautifully complimenting her skin tone and reflecting blue hues into her golden eyes. Octavia smiled at her tenderly.

       “Blue suits you really well…” Octavia complimented, trying to steer the conversation to her side again.

       “Does it?” She asked, cocking her head, still waiting for Octavia to respond to her ultimatum.

       “It does. And you’re right. I’ll try. Promise.”

       “Good.” Karlach stepped away from her, taking with her all of the warmth and heat. Octavia felt subtly naked and empty. But, they needed to work. “What now?” The tiefling asked as if the previous interruption had never happened. Gods, that woman would make her insane!

       “Now you add the sword to the flames, heat it up, and here it says you work the ashes into the metal, whatever that means…”

       “A’ight. I think I know what to do. Hopefully.”

       Karlach put the greatsword of choice right between the coals, working the bellow again to get the fires roaring. Octavia jumped from the crates where she sat and approached to observe. Once the barbarian felt content with the fire, she turned her body to Octavia once more.

       “So… Wanna give me a rundown of what happened inside that noggin of yours yesterday?”

       Octavia took a deep breath.

       “I was so sure we were going to be able to conduct everything without losses once we infiltrated… the deal with the Duergar who were unhappy with the lack of payment… I felt confident. I worked my mind the whole night to make sure I’d be up on my feet, top of my game the whole time. And then… That Nere pushed that girl into the lava. Out of nowhere. We could hear her sizzle and smell her flesh… It was just… too much. I blanked. And by doing that I put all of you at risk.”

       “We were all prepared for the possibility of you losing it. Everybody has picked up on the tension you’ve been up lately and we were in it with you, nevertheless.”

       “Don’t start.” Octavia said, shaking her head.

       “It’s true, tho!” Karlach answered at once.

       “Nevertheless… It made me question everything. Maybe Shadowheart was right and I should have stayed behind since I was a liability. But I was selfish and wanted to avenge my own demons.”

       Karlach remained silent for a moment. She seemed to ponder Octavia’s words before saying: “If… If we got to the point of facing Gortash. Would you leave me behind?”

       Octavia raised her gaze to the barbarian, who had an eyebrow lifted in a questioning expression.

       “What does it have to do with anything?”

       “Just answer it.”

       “No! Why would I?

       “Because I could be a liability. You did not leave Lae behind when it was time to face the crèche. And I bet you would not leave Wyll behind when we’re about to rescue his father in Moonrise. He will certainly be a liability then. But you would not deny any of us the chance to sort our own business and confront our demons and fears. Still, you’re here, speaking of denying it to yourself. And I really don’t understand why you are being so pissy about granting yourself the same chance you’d grant all of us.”

       Octavia lowered her gaze to the sword amidst the blue embers. Karlach continued.

       “You know darling… You say you do all you can to distance yourself from your mother’s antics and your blood in general. But I see that bitch of your mother all over when you beat yourself up for the most basic things. Leave her behind for real! That… perfection you demand yourself at everything you do… It’s just her taking through you. Trash it. You need to be kinder to yourself. Or you will break down. And honestly, I don’t know what I would do if that happened.”

       Karlach moved the sword slightly, adjusting it so the whole blade heated uniformly.

       “You might be right.” Octavia answered with a very low voice, still not looking up.

       “Besides… Who do you think would have gotten a better result than you did? You and Fringe played them like fiddles and because of that we did not have a hard time there like we did at crèche.” Karlach shuffled uncomfortably. “I think that’s done…” She used long metal tongs to pick up the sword, which was incandescent with blue light and placed it on the anvil. Not saying anything else, she began to hammer the hot metal, working the ashes into it, getting flashes of blue with every hit. She put the sword back in the fires to heat up once more and pick up more of the bark ashes, before looking at Octavia seriously once more, crossing her arms.

       “You thought of that day with your mum while you were stabbing Nere, didn’t you?”

       She asked, peering at Octavia carefully.

       “I did. I was so angry, I had so much I wanted to get out… His face just melted into my mother’s and I kept going and going… I guess deep down I wish I had finished her in that stupid kitchen. And that realization is… Terrifying.”

       “Why?” Karlach asked genuinely. “Bitch did nothing for you. She literally gives you nightmares. There is no shame in feeling like that.”

       “It makes me as cruel as she was. Is.”

       “Except it doesn’t. Cause and consequence. Stimulus and response. She provoked that in you. She caused you to resent her. She traumatized you to the point that you hate the very place you came from. She killed someone you loved simply because you loved them. Hating her is natural. And still, when you had the chance, you did not act on it. I’m not sure I’d be as collected in your place. You’re a good person Octavia. You do not need to struggle so much or torture yourself to prove it. You do not need to be perfect to prove it to us. We all know it. Calm down…”

       Octavia did not respond. She watched in silence as Karlach got the sword out once more and hammered it a couple of times. It felt like nothing else needed to be said. By the time the Tiefling had finished, the sword had a light blue tinge to the metal and swirling patterns all over it. Getting close to the blade, Octavia could feel as if her magic was siphoned out of her fingertips.

       “I think this will be really good for hitting spellcasters…”

       Karlach smiled at her. “I like it! I made it myself! Well… Kinda!”

       “You did!”

       The barbarian sheathed the sword and began walking out of the forge. Before she stepped up the stairs she turned to Octavia: “I think… that was a good talk. What about you?”

       “I think it was. Thank you for ripping it out of me.”

“No worries. Ripping things out is kind of my specialty.”

       “I guess we can establish from the Nere’s head episode that it is not mine…” Octavia answered.

       “Ouch!” Karlach said, half laughing.

       “Too soon?”

       “Yeah… too soon…”

       They both left the forge to see that the day was still high.

       “So, we head back?” Octavia asked, looking longly to the cloudy sky. 

       Karlach looked from her face to the sky above them.

       “Nah. It’s late. Let’s just set camp and chill…”

       “It’s not late…” Octavia pointed.

       “I know.” She gave Octavia a naughty grin, like a child about to break the rules “But the others down there don’t. So… Let us just enjoy the surface one more night.”

       Together, both women left the blighted village area, going to the forest below, setting camp by the small river that flowed towards the Chiontar, close to where Octavia had met Karlach for the first time. They relaxed and made small talk by the fire the whole afternoon, and by the time they started to feel hungry, Octavia was feeling pretty relaxed and recharged. She volunteered to cook their dinner, using a bunch of mushrooms they had collected in the Underdark and a slab of rothé ribs to concoct with the help of Karlach a typical Underdark meal: sauteed mushroom mix with roasted rothé ribs. 

       “The food of your people!” Karlach teased, smacking her lips as she finished up her plate.

       “Not quite. I was never a good cook. Mother never let me take care of mundane tasks such as cooking. Those were for my father to care for. I wished I had learned how to cook properly. It would have saved me a lot of money back at the Gate.”

       “Cooking never really interested me. And mum was good enough with the food. When she was gone, my dad and I would take turns making simple things. Mum had a big recipe notebook filled with all her classics. Looking back, I think I wished I had taken a look at those. I wonder what’s been done to it…”

       “It is so different… Your household sounds like something so full of love…”

       “It was… I miss my folks.”

       “I bet you do. Sometimes I wonder if I miss my father. But I don’t think so. He never really said much or did anything significant. I think the years of living with Mother absolutely killed him inside.”

       “Makes sense…”

       They remained silent for a while, each of them into their own thoughts.

       “Do you think the water is too cold to bathe?” Karlach asked her.

       “Probably is. But I’d love a good bath after the whole effort in the forge…”

       “Effort?" Karlach asked laughing at her "What effort, Tav? You just sat around while I did all the heavy lifting!”

       “Oh, it was really hot in there! And I read all those instructions for you! Besides, it took me a lot of effort to watch you work around without being able to touch you!”

       Karlach chuckled. “I could tell… It made me feel real good…” She giggled like a teenage girl, and Octavia joined her.

       “Come,” the tiefling said “Let’s bathe. You can wash yourself down the river from me for some hot water…”

       “Is this just an excuse to see me naked?” Octavia teased.

       “Perhaps! Perhaps I just know your spoiled ass is probably dying for a hot bath. Or perhaps I’m just finding a way to get you naked around me…”

       Octavia smiled, delighted. “So I have earned my dirty rights again?”

       “Yeah, you did. You’ve been a good girl…”

       Octavia blushed like a young girl and followed the big red tiefling to the margins of the small stream. There, they undressed exchanging longing looks. They had seen each other naked before, but every time felt like the first time for Octavia. Every time there was a new scar or freckle she noticed, a new way the strong muscles, forged in years of fighting against her will, moved under the beautiful red skin, or even the way her golden eyes caressed the drow’s skin. Everything about that woman fascinated Octavia beyond measure. 

       The plan worked, and Octavia was able to enjoy a somewhat warm bath. Not that it mattered much beyond the lustful looks and the longing feeling of being so close and yet way too far. They dressed in their camp clothes, ready to relax and enjoy the rest of the evening together, and sat close to each other at the campfire once more. Octavia took a deep breath.

       “I’d love to be able to touch you properly, right now…”

       “Really?” Karlach perked up, looking at the sorcerer full of lust in her eyes. “Where would you start?” Her voice was like liquid gold, warm and velvety, full of desire.

       “I’d kiss you for as long as you let me…”

       Karlach smiled at her, approaching slightly, still mindful of her own heat. “All night, and then some.”

       “Then, I’d order you to strip naked and start from there…”

       Karlach visibly chuckled.

       “And I’d even let you… Gods, this is going to be a power struggle when we finally get to that point, isn’t it?”

       “It is… and I can’t wait for it.”

       “Me too… We need to find a way to cool me down fast. I’m not sure how much more of this I can take.”

       “Well… we could… use the tadpoles again… Like yesterday, you know but for…”

       “Fuck yes!” Karlach exclaimed excitedly. “I’ve been thinking about it for so long but then everything went to shit and like… I did not want to be just horny when you needed me to be, you know, supportive and shit, so I said nothing, but…”

       “I get it, I get… But we only have a few stolen moments for ourselves tonight. Let’s just… Indulge.”

       And Octavia let her mind seek out the connection, just as they had done the previous night. Soon enough, they were in their shared imaginary space. Karlach smiled at her and they launched at each other. Mouths collided in a desperate kiss. 

       No feel reached their lips initially, but imagination is a powerful thing. As they both clung to the memories of the few stolen desperate moments together, the absent feeling on their lips started to take an ethereal shape, the warmth and wetness of the kiss taking hold, as hands touched everywhere. Octavia cupped one of her own breasts as in their imaginary realm, Karlach touched her there. Both women let moans out of their throats and giggled in response.  Karlach moved to kiss her neck and Octavia fought to evoke that feeling, imagining herself gripping onto the tiefling's hair. Soon enough, It was like the real world did not exist, and all that mattered and all that was, was the little imaginary universe they had crafted for themselves, where the bodies could stick to each other, their breaths could mingle, their hands could touch and their mouths could taste. 

       Karlach pushed her to lay down and she let the barbarian take the lead, removing her clothes as the visage they had created went on. Octavia barely noticed that her own hands were doing the job, as Karlach took a breast in her mouth. The drow smiled as the tiefling sucked and bit her nipple, moaning in delight.

       “You’re so fucking delicious…” The barbering murmured as she went down, spreading kisses down the sorcerer’s abdomen and positioning herself between her legs. A sigh of sorrow and need escaped the tiefling, as the lack of contact briefly downed on her.

       “Keep going…” Octavia whispered.

       And she went, placing her mouth on Octavia’s core at the same time the drow touched herself, tongue lapping her, licking her, getting her whole mouth around the clit and sucking. Octavia cried out indecipherable words, mixing common and elvish as she squirmed, in imagination and real life, bucking her hips towards her lover’s face. Karlach raised a hand to latch on her breast, pinching the nipple and Octavia almost lost herself. At that moment, who was touching her was the woman she loved and nothing else mattered, not even the shattering reality of denied contact. The need inside of her grew, pleasure building wave after wave as she looked into Karlach’s eyes, and the tiefling absolutely delighted with her moans kept going up until she could not take it anymore and pleasure washed over her like a big wave, shaking her whole body, rocking her consciousness. Karlach moaned in the shared pleasure they felt and opening her eyes Octavia saw that the barbarian, the one set in the real realm, sat in a puddle of her own juices. She closed her eyes again, not letting the fantasy go to waste, and pushed Karlach away from her, inverting the positions, and with a hush and a need that was not characteristic, she positioned herself in the middle of the tiefling’s strong thighs and lowered herself into her wet core.

       “Fuck me…” She heard Karlach yelp.

       “Your wish is an order…” Octavia said, as she lapped on her clit and slid her fingers inside of her, curling them and pumping in and out of Karlach. She once more opened her eyes to peek at the reality and reveled in the way the tiefling touched herself in ecstasy. Eyes closed, focus once more on the fantasy and she gave all of her to the moment, imagining herself doing what she had fantasized about doing to the tiefling over and over again, Karlach’s arousal reverberating into her, pleasure building up again until the barbarian let out a loud cry, squirming and yelping as her orgasm took her. Octavia felt it too through the connection and could not help but marvel at the intensity of the experience. She let herself fall back into the bedroll, breathing heavily, covered in sweat, and limp with satisfaction. 

       “The stars are back…” Karlach’s voice sounded out, and Octavia could tell she was smiling just by the tone in her voice. Octavia opened her eyes to look not up to the starry sky but to the mess of a tiefling laying next to her. The stars reflected in her golden eyes beautifully. She raised her gaze to the sky above them, finally clean from the clouds and beautifully sprindled with stars.

       She sought the calm and content the visage always brought her only to realize it was already there. Karlach brought that to her. 

       In the same way the starry sky marked a new moment of her life, free of the Underdark and out of Mother’s grasp, so did Karlach. A new moment in her life. One she had someone she cared for, and cared for her. Someone worth fighting for, dying for, living for.

       “Vian salen daoin anvae…” she murmured in elvish.

       “What?”

       She looked at the tiefling, beaming.

       “Karlach?”

       “Hm?” The tiefling turned her head lazily to look at her. 

       “You’re my starry sky.”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fourteen - Gale’s Granddad

        Standing now in the middle of their camp in the Underdark with all eyes of their companions fixed on her, Octavia questioned her decision to address the recent happenings with them. She and Karlach had arrived from the surface with the group resting and had been informed by Halsin, who was on watch duty, that they had managed to fully explore the forgotten temple, find the ancient adamantine forge, and put it to use. They also had found an elevator that could take them straight to the surface and to the shadow-cursed lands, the next leg of their journey. Octavia felt relieved to be able to finally leave the Underdark behind, but Halsin made a point to remind her and Karlach that the Shadow-Cursed lands around Moonrise towers were not something to look forward to.  With that warning, both women had a short rest before the noises in camp woke them up and Octavia, encouraged by Karlach, decided to talk to their companions about what happened. 

        And there she was, standing stupidly with all eyes on her while people had their breakfasts and prepared to leave. She cleared her throat, searching for the words.

        “Well, I guess you are all wondering what happened to me and…”

        “First of all,” Wyll interrupted, raising his hand as a keen student in a class “Are you well?”

        “I’m…” She hesitated, exchanging a look with Karlach. “I’m not. But I will be. Thank you Wyll.”

        “So I guess that is it. You owe us nothing, Octavia.”

        “Thank you, Wyll. But I beg to differ. We are companions. Friends even. And we are all in a delicate place in which we have to be able to trust and rely on each other. So my apologies. I think you all have noticed that being back here is… Triggering for me.”

        “We saw…” Lae’zel blurted, being elbowed in the ribs by Shadowheart.

        “Thanks, Lae.” Octavia took a deep breath. “My upbringing here was not the easiest and the possibility of meeting someone known here makes me on edge.”

        “Who is Septa?” Astarion asked pretending to be disinterested.

        “Astarion!” Shadowheart warned.

        Octavia looked at the vampire, and then, at the cleric. He was not around when that drow called her by her mother’s name. But people talk. Of course, they do. And by Shadowheart’s alarmed expression, she knew exactly who had done the talking. Although she did not really blame the cleric for sharing the worrying happenings of that day, she, at the same time, felt somewhat betrayed for knowing Shadowheart had spoken to others about her behind her back. Well, the Tressym was out of the bag anyway.

        “It’s… my mother. She was… She is not a nice person. This… This messed with my head and got me very much on edge. I do apologize for how I behaved. I really regret thundarwaving those two drow out of the way. Sometimes my… my magic just decides it is going to protect me, I suppose.”

        Octavia saw with the corner of her eye Astarion snickering to Shadowheart and mouthing an ‘I told you!’. The half-elf rolled her eyes and looked straight at Octavia.

        “I am sorry about it, Tav.”

        Octavia nodded at her and continued: “The possibility of meeting people from my past, especially my mother, had the best of my nerves. Besides, the whole slavery topic is a delicate one for me. So I suppose… It is only fair you all know I might not be in my soundest mind in case we face it again.” She risked a look at Astrion, remembering the last conversation they had when he basically reminded her that he had been a slave to his vampire master Cazador. The pale elf had abandoned the snickering and vicious posture to adopt a more solemn one and even offered her a gentle smile. “So if you have any questions about it all… I suppose I can try to answer them…”

        “Did you know him? The drow you chopped the head off? Nere?” Astarion asked.

        Octavia took a deep breath. It was a fair question.

        “No, I did not. It was just… a lapse. A stress response. The way he pushed the gnome into the lava and…” She felt her mouth drying up and her stomach churning. 

        “All right! Since we have aired all the matters and cleared it all… I believe it is best if we move on with our plan and our journey!” Gale interrupted, looking from her to Astarion and the others.

        “Yes, I am incredibly sick of this dark damp hole.” Astarion said turning away. Octavia heard Karlach holding a laugh, her mind probably wandering to an innuendo using Astarion’s words. It gave her a sense of normality. Her companions worried about her, heard her, and were ready to keep on at her side despite all the mess she had made. She took a deep sigh and genuinely smiled, feeling lighter than she had before that. 

        And with that last bit of conversation, all of the matters they had to set in the Underdark were solved. Octavia heard from Halsin last night that they had delivered Nere’s head to the myconids and they seemed pretty pleased with it, chanting them songs and calling them titles. She had liked the myconids way at first, and was sure their appreciation song was a beautiful one, but in the end, she was glad she escaped participating in it, for she did not know how she would feel looking at Nere’s decapitated head again. Dragging her feet and massaging her shoulders, she went up to Karlach to help put their joint tent down, still feeling a lot of eyes on her. Even Withers, the strange undead skeleton man who had just decided to accompany them and offer them weird services seemed to be more interested in her than his usual removal from mortal matters.

        She did not like it one bit, but the perspective of leaving the Underdark still brought joy to her heart, despite all of Halsin’s warnings. To her, no curse could compare to being once more within Mother’s grasp, and that thought alone was disturbing enough to her. 

        “You did really well…” Karlach said with a smile as soon as she approached. “You were really strong facing all of these people today.”

        “Thanks… I don’t feel strong at all. I feel exposed, weak, and vulnerable.”

        “There is a lot of strength in being vulnerable. At least that is what Wyll told me, and I think I agree. Besides, if anyone decided to do anything bad in your vulnerable moment, they would have to deal with me first, hm?”

        Octavia smiled at her.

        “You take such good care of me.”

“And you of me.”

        “Better together, I suppose.” Octavia said beginning to pull off one of the tent poles to help disassemble it. 

        “Oh definitely… Unless it is to dismantle or put up this tent. Then, I’d rather do it myself!” the tiefling chuckled and Octavia stopped what she was doing. “Please don’t take that pole now or you will make my life very difficult. Let me sort this out for us…”

        “Alright, but what am I supposed to do with myself now? While I wait for you to get this done? That is not fair!”

        “Oh but it is. It’s called exploring our strengths. You are terrible with this, so you can leave it to me and go do something you’re good at like… Checking out the Alchemical supplies, brewing some potions or something like that… Or you could just sit, relax... You could read Gale’s poetry book…”

Karlach pointed at the crates she had taken out of their tent in which the red leather-bound book rested. She chuckled.

        “Oh please, I would hate to be seen sitting around doing nothing while everyone is working. I could just sit here and appreciate you doing all the hard work, but that would just get me into the same problem. I’ll talk to Gale and Shadowheart and check on our alchemical supplies then… Thank you, for taking care of this tent for me.”

        “No worries…” 

        She blew Karlach a kiss and left towards Shadowheart. The cleric was busy taking down her own tent and storing her possessions in her bags and did not notice her approach.

        “So… What was that with you and Astarion?”

        “Mother of Darkness, do you want something? You scared the crap out of me!”

        “And I wasn’t even sneaking like you and your vampire friend like to do…”

        “Oh, come on, cut it off… We were all… worried. And wondering what was up with you. Astarion wanted to bet Septa was your mother’s name.”

        “And you…?”

        “I… said I thought it was a former lover. But I did not take his bet.”

        “Which is good 'cause you would have lost…” Octavia pointed out, feeling at the same time a bit offended they were gossiping about her and betting on her misery, but amused at the situation nevertheless.

        “No, Tav. It is good cause I would be a shit friend if I was betting on your misery. Everyone was worried about you and I was no different. Lae’zel kept asking me if I thought the tadpole was causing you to lose your mind…”

        “Well. In that case, I appreciate the fact that you managed to dissuade her from chopping my head off.”

        “Don't be silly. We were all worried about you.”

       "So we're friends."

       "Don't be stupid, of course we are."

        “Thanks…” Octavia hesitated before continuing. She wanted to probe more about what the others were talking about her. “What were you and Astarion discussing about me?”

        “Well…” Shadowheart seemed very much embarrassed. The cleric blushed and looked down before replying “I told you we were all worried. We discussed who Septa could be. Then we wondered if you knew Nere before… And what could have made you lose your mind. You’re usually so centered that the last few days felt like a real shock to all of us.”

        “Well… I'm pleased at least I could provide some high-quality gossip and entertainment for you.”

        “It is not like that!”

        “It's ok. I get it. You all did what you could with the information you had. I'm just happy we are leaving this shit hole”

        “To be fair, me too. I miss having you more cheery around. And I'm anxious to uncover whatever we will uncover about that Sharran temple. There seems to be a lot of history about Moonrise, this Ketheric Thorm, and my lady Shar.”

        Octavia grimaced. She was not exactly looking forward to walking around in a place cursed by shadows, but Shadowheart seemed to be excited for it. The duality of the cleric was starting to bug her. Shadowheart could be very sweet and very annoying at the same time.

        “Well… whatever we find up there, the change of atmosphere is good enough for me. I was wondering if we could take some time to go over our potions and alchemical ingredients together. Make sure we are at the top of our game when we face this curse.”

        “Sure…”

        When everyone was finally ready to leave the Underdark, Octavia and Shadowheart had organized their potions and concocted extra health potions and light bombs to face the darkness above. With Karlach walking by her side and carrying most of their belongings, they made their way to the small docks and, one last time, crossed the dark lake towards the abandoned temple, marveling once more at the grandiosity of its structures. Then, Shadowheard guided them towards an old lift, and feeling butterflies in her stomach, Octavia positioned herself with Shadowheart, Karlach, and Halsin inside the metal cage, while the others waited to go up on a second leg of the trip in order to not overcrowd the tiny metallic space. Karlach’s heat emanated comfort and she closed her eyes, pleased. They were leaving that place. Whatever they met up there, it could not be worse than the Underdark, could it? 

        They were one step closer to unraveling the whole Absolute plot, and hopefully, clearing their brains from the ilithid invasion. Maybe they could even reach Baldur’s gate after that and focus on finding a way to cool Karlach down with Dammon. It was a thought to be appreciated. 

        With a heavy clunk, the metal cage stopped, and Octavia saw herself in a dark dilapidated room. Even though they were leaving the Underdark, the cool damp air of the room told Octavia that the outside of that building did not bathe in sunlight in a very long time. Halsin took a very deep and sorrowful breath beside her. Octavia adjusted her posture. She was somewhat hoping Halsin was exaggerating about that curse, but it seemed he was not. 

        Octavia sent the lift down to pick up the others and they carefully moved forward, investigating the small space carefully when Shadowheart poked her arm and indicated forward. There, up a small set of stairs, seeming completely out of place in those dark damp rooms, was an old man dressed in carmin and blue mage robes. Octavia made a gesture for Karlach and Halsin to stay behind and hidden and moved forward with Shadowheart to investigate. Once they approached, the man seemed to finally acknowledge their presence and turned to them, speaking with a friendly but raspy voice.

        “Ho there, wanderer. Stay thy course a moment to indulge an old man. May I inquire if perchance you retain among your traveling companions a man who adheres to the given name of Gale.”

        Octavia frowned and before she could reply to the man, Shadowhear snapped:

        “May I inquire who is inquiring?”

“Should it be the nature of our acquaintance that interests you, you may safely classify Gale and I as friends. Should it be the nature of your present interlocutor that you desire to drag from the darkened unknown, I shall be glad to aid in your quest for illumination and identify myself as Elminster. Elminster Aumar. Now, if this answer satisfies you, let us linger no longer in this limbo of indecision, but settle on your knowledge of the individual I seek.”

        At that moment, she heard the loud clank from the elevator arriving with the rest of their companions. She turned her head over her shoulder without ever removing her gaze from the old man’s face.

        “Gale! There is someone here who wants to talk to you, apparently.” She shouted.

        Shadowheart looked at her inquisitively and Octavia just replied.

        “They have the same prolix and obnoxious way of speaking. The old man is probably telling the truth about being friends with our wizard.”

        “Fair”

        The man tossed her a very angry look, but quickly diverted his gaze to Gale, who climbed up the small flight of stairs to meet them. 

        Gale approached them with a questioning look at first, but his expression immediately changed to one of surprise.

        “Elminster?” he asked

        “The very same, Gale. And a fair bit miffed he is too, finding himself forced to expose his best pair of boots to so many miles of country road on your behalf.”

        “Octavia, Shadowheart… I see that you met Elminster Aumar. A good friend of mine, but rather more significantly, he is the most famed and respected wizard in the realms. You, as a person of the arcane, must have heard about him, right, Tav?”

        Shadowheart rolled her eyes. Octavia frowned. “I don’t think so… Studying was never my forte, my apologies.”

        Gale’s smile melted.

        “The most famed and respected wizard in the realms… But am I, indeed? Most famed and respected errand boy, more like.” Elminstar said with clear disapproval in his tone. “I was bid to spare neither time nor my own self to find you. She sent me, Gale. You know of whom I speak.”

        “But why? Out with it, Elminster. Please!” the young wizard sounded very distressed, and it was obvious to anyone that she Elminster had mentioned was Mystra.

        “Young man, has your sojourn away from Waterdeep washed away your decorum as well as your patience? Nigh a ten-day I’ve gone without honest fare worthy of the name - drank naught but what the sky entitles my thirst. Why some bread, cheese, and a cup of wine would appear unto me a feast! Surely you won’t begrudge me a mite of rest and repast before I get ‘out with it?’”

        Octavia looked from Elminster and his poor begging posture to Gale’s flabbergasted face.

        “Yes, Gale, where is your decorum?” Shadowheard poked.

        “What?” Gale blurted.

        “Well I… I suppose we could part with a few of our rations.” Octavia tried to ease the tone of the conversation. 

        “And a great kindness that would be! See Gale? Even in these barren parts, the art of hospitality begets inspired of new works if one only keeps up the practice.”

        “Oh, for the love of…”

        "This way, then… hmmm… To your camp? Don't dawdle now, lad. You’re the one who’s in such a frightful hurry.”

        “Nigh on thirteen centuries old and he still thinks with his stomach. We’d best follow, and see if he’s more disposed to speak plainly once it’s stopped its grumbling.”

        “We’re not setting camp just yet, but I suppose we can make a quick stop to eat something right here and now.” Octavia said energetically.

        “In here? This dark damp crypt of a room?”

        “I suppose you saw it is not much better outside, and I am not willing to take that lift back to the Underdark. So yes. Here.”

        Gale nodded in approval and Octavia gestured to Elminster to follow her. She called onto the others and a quick moment later, the whole group prepared to eat something and take some rest. A little bit of cheese, berries, and bread was served. Gale tried to serve the old man a cup of their good wine, but looted booze was so rarely good that Octavia simply took out the fancy bottle of his hands and substituted it with one of much cheaper and much crappier quality, Ithbank.

        As she herself sat with Karlach, Shadowheart, and Lae’zel to eat something and have a sip of liquid courage, Karlach looked at Gale conversing with Elminster and asked: “Awnn… Is that Gale’s Granddad?”

        Shadowheart laughed through her nose and Lae’zel, who differently from Karlach was probably more tuned to the tone of the situation just made a ‘Tsk’ of disapproval.

        “Apparently that was Elminster Aumar - the most famous wizard in the realms.”

        “Elminster? Even the githyanki have heard tell of the Sage of Shadowdale” Lae’zel said gravely. “Some of his works have been translated to tir’su. That doesn’t mean every word carries wisdom, however…”

        “Huh… Doesn’t ring a bell. Must’ve had something important to say to Gale, if he came all this way. Good news, I hope.”

        “I don't think it is… But the man wants to rest and munch on our cheese and wine before saying anything, so we gotta wait to find out…” Octavia answered frowning, observing Gale and Elminster talking at a distance. 

        They all ate quietly for a while, with Octavia shooting glances at Gale and the Old wizard every now and then, up until the moment that Gale waved at her to approach near the end of their meal, and cautiously, Octavia joined the two wizards, sipping on her shitty wine and chewing on a bit of dried up cheese.

        “Mmmm, yes, what a delightful wedge of Old Elturian that was.” The old man said smacking his lips. Doesn’t do well to parley on an empty stomach, you know! Makes one’s words frivolous when they should be grave. Plenty to digest, after all.” Octavia half laughed through her nose hearing the man’s silly pun. “A good deal to stew over, if you will.” he continued, looking at Octavia, obviously encouraged. The drow giggled. “Words ladled with import should be savored so as to better absorb their meaning, wouldn't you agree?” Octavia giggled some more, but Gale, however, was not entertained.

        “Elminster!” he barked angrily.

        “Right. Ahem. You see… I, er… Ahem. That is to say…”The old man took a heavy sigh. “Gale, m’boy, I’ve come to address a most pressing matter. I’ll speak as plainly as I can, forswearing the accustomed frills that decorate my speech.” He took a quick glance at Octavia and back to Gale. The younger wizard just nodded to Elminster to continue. “I’m here on behalf of Mystra. The message and the charge I bring you are hers.”

        Octavia was surprised that Mystra had sent someone for Gale after his fallout with the goddess, but she would not comment on such a delicate matter. 

        “What message and what charge would that be?” She questioned.

        “The long-awaited question. Now - if you please, Elminster - for the too-long-awaited answer.”

        The old wizard pondered his words before continuing. “You know where you went wrong, Gale. We needn’t dwell on that here and now. But even so, you’re to be given a chance of redemption.”

        “Mystra would consider… Forgiveness?” The high hopes in his voice made Octavia raise her hand and give him a gentle pat on the arm.

        “She would consider what she considers to be forgiveness. Mystra is aware of the misadventures that have befallen your group. She knows your strife with the Absolute, that most insidious of evils. 

        “Well… If even the Gods know, why are facing these threats alone?” Octavia questioned, narrowing her eyes.

        “Tav!” Gale adverted.

        “They, the gods, choose the instruments of their will with great precision. Sometimes the single drops we think we are do not realize what waves we are building up to be.” Octavia rolled her eyes with impatience, but Elminster just continued, “Do not discount yourself, and by the same token, do not discount your enemy. You must know that the Absolute is more dangerous than you can possibly conceive. It threatens all who live - even those who are undying. It threatens the gods, the Weave, the very fabric of the universe itself.       

        “A little help would be nice then…” Octavia murmured, but Elminster continued as if he had not heard her.

        “That is why I have come here to charge you, Gale, with its destruction. It is Mystra’s belief that only you can.”

        “Gale alone? How so?” Octavia asked incredulously, but Gale was, as usual, one step ahead of her.

        “The orb.”

        “Precisely. Mystra has granted me the power to stop the clock, as it were, on the orb’s rush to overpower you. Instead, you will be able to unleash its lethal combustion at will.”

        Octavia was still trying to grasp the wizard still, when the voice of the dream visitor, the one so similar to Mother’s voice intervened deep in her mind. 

        “Interesting. This could be help or Hindrance - we shall have to see.”

        You must find the Heart of the Absolute, whatever that may be, and use yourself as the catalyst that will burn it from this world.” The old wizard continued, unphased. It finally clicked for Octavia and she finally realized what Elminster was asking of her companion. She felt raging burning up inside her. That stupid goddess was powerful enough to send the most famous and powerful mage of their time on a wild goose chase to find Gale and tell him to blow himself up to end the Absolute. The dragon growled in the back of her mind once more.

        “That is monstrous! You’re tasking him to kill himself!”

        “He is not. But it seems that Mystra is.” Gale corrected her. To his response, Octavia felt her eyes tear up a little. 

        “It brings me no pleasure saying this, my friend, but such is Mystra’s will. Yours must be the sacrifice that will undo the Absolute. And for your sacrifice, you will be redeemed - such is Mystra’s promise. With that, I’ve said my sorry piece and need only bestow unto thee the charm I was bid.”

        Elminster took a few steps back, manipulating the weave with ease and murmuring arcane words, glowing lights enveloping Gale entirely and swirling around the Nethereese Orb in his chest. 

        “It is done” Said the old man solemnly. “Both charge and charm have been committed into your care.” And he turned to Octavia still solemnly, completely oblivious to the anger that took over the sorcerer right now. “And to you, I commit into care Gale himself. I could on you to shepherd him hell on this strangest of journeys.”

        Octavia had to hold the tremor in her voice. The audacity of that man, of that goddess. “I am  not his keeper and I do not accept your charge.”

        “Nor would I expect you to. It is too bleak a task to demand of anyone.”

        “Precisely! And I’m not referring to shepherding you! For fuck’s sake!”

        “Like moons make swell and wane the nescient seas, so too the sky stren gods ordain the tidal fates of mortal days. And yet - a notion born in lonely hours - come ebb, come flow, come all that is beyond the breadth of our dominion: be a moon unto yourself.”

        “Such pretty words for such a horrible request…” Octavia said with spite.

        “Even the waves of fate can break upon the shores of will. Farewell, my friend.”

        “Farewell, Elminster. I’m glad she chose you.”

        And with a flick of the cape, the man disappeared. Gale turned to Octavia seemingly heavy-hearted and oblivious to her anger. 

        “An audience with Elminster is never less than memorable. I’d have hoped to introduce you to him in less dire circumstances, but those are hard to come by these days.”

        “Gale, my friend, I hardly doubt I would like to meet him in any circumstance. He is insufferable. And he didn’t seem much of a friend, showing up and demanding you kill yourself.”

        “It is not a demand he wanted to make of me.”

        “And yet, one he did not hesitate to make.”

        “As Mystra’s Chosen, he had no choice but to deliver her message, however, much of it pained him to do so.”

        “This Goddess of yours has the strangest taste in man I’ve ever seen.” Octavia shook her head “But maybe that’s just me, I’m not very fond of men in general…” 

        Gale chuckled lightly.

        “For Mystra to have sent him… The severity of her bidding could not be clearer. OR weight more heavily on me. Time seems so infinite when you are young… a month is an age, a year is a lifetime… It is a strange feeling, to realize how little of it one might have left.”

        “Are you seriously considering doing what Elminster said?

        “Of course - he offered the clearest solution to our problem. All I have to do is find the right place and time, close my eyes, and let go…” He took a long pause and Octavia just observed him with a newfound admiration.

        “Then the slate will be clean, wrongs will be righted, the Absolute will be gone… And I along with it.”

        “I don’t understand. Can’t Mystra just destroy the Absolute? Or Elminster himself?”

        “I’ve no doubt she has the power to do so, but as for the permission… Ao would not look kindly on her meddling in mortal affairs. Divine intervation has a tendency to make things worse, not better.”

        “And yer, she meddled to put that shit in your chest.” Octavia said angrily. “Sorry Gale, but she does not seem like a nice person… Goddess . At all.”

        Gale chuckled once more, seemingly taken by memories. “As for Elminster… He’s saved the realms more times than legend can recount. But to take on a god is no easy feat. Even for him. My orb is the best chance we have - and only I can wield it.~

        “So that’s it then. She said the words and you’re on a suicide mission now? That is the size of your devotion to her?”  The drow asked exasperated.

        “Possibly the most spectacular suicide mission ever conceived, but essentially, yes. I am living on borrowed time, Tav. In more ways than one. Perhaps… perhaps this is how it must be. But that remains ahead of us now. The Heart of the Absolute must be discovered before I can stop its beating.

        "You’re not blowing yourself up, Gale.” Octavia said, realizing she was fighting back tears. “I won’t let you. We will find another way.”

        “Let’s save such certainty for the moment such a decision is upon us. You may feel differently once we know what we`re truly up against.”

        “I hardly doubt it. But I will respect your wishes and leave such matters for later. I am here if you need to talk, right?”

“I know.” he gave her a sweet smile “And so was I when you needed me. And still, you chose to deal with your issues by yourself. Because sometimes... That’s what we gotta do. But worry not. I shall keep in mind that I have a friend in you. Gods, I miss Tara. I wish I could cuddle her…” 

        And Gale stepped away, clearly wanting to be left alone. Octavia paced back to Karlach and the other girls, and the tiefling was looking at her, half expectantly, half somber, clearly waiting to hear what the wizard had to tell Gale. 

        “So…?” Karlach asked while Tav sighed, still pondering the words and trying her best to muffle the anger and clear her thoughts. Shadowheart and Lae’zel also looked at her curiously, and the drow felt like she had no choice but to tell what’s been up.

        “I don’t really know how to say it…” She started.

        “Start from the beginning, it is usually a good place.” Shadowheart snarked nervously. Octavia rolled her eyes at her, but the cleric offered her a coy smile. 

        “It turns out Gale has an explosive bomb in his chest - and Mystra asked him to use it to blow up the heart of the Absolute.”

        “Whoa!” Karlach interjected. Shadowheart’s jaw dropped slightly, and Lae’zel remained silent and stoic. “He’s got a… well, I guess that would explain a little but… Mystra… I mean, this is a lot to take in.”

        “I can’t believe Mystra actually expects Gale to just sacrifice himself like that. Seems like a waste of a fine mind…” Shadowheart interjected, seemingly falling into a pool of her own thoughts.

        “What is he going to do?” Karlach asked, to which Octavia took a while, for she still observed Shadowheart’s distress. For someone who seemed to have sacrificed so much blindly in servitude of her own goddess, she seemed pretty questioning now. Octavia made a mental note to try and talk to the cleric more privately later, before looking back at Karlach and slowly replying. 

        “I’m not sure… I think he’s of several minds.”

        “Well, tell him to pick the right one, then! Better yet, I’ll do it. Fucking wizards, man! They always need help picking the simple, obvious option. If Mystra can’t think of another way to stop the Absolute than sacrificing Gale, she’s no god worth worshipping. I’ll say that to Gale - in, you know, gentle terms.” Karlach said, which brought a bit of lightness to Octavia’s heart. The barbarian had a very fair point. 

        “I said, not every word of this Elminster carries wisdom.” Lae’zel hissed. “Near as I can tell, Mystra demands Gale’s faith - but holds no faith in him. Why else would she demand Gale sacrifice himself and perhaps so many others? Does she not think he can destroy the Absolute with his own immense talents? Does she not know the mighty company that he keeps? Tsk! Demanding Vlakith may have been but…” her voice died out and she stopped herself. Shadowheart was too immersed in her own thoughts to notice, Karlach too oblivious and full of energy and Octavia simply… did not know how to react.

        “Bah!” Lae’zel blurted. “Perhaps he’d find forgiveness in a fiery death. But I can’t help but wonder why he’d want it at all…” 

        And the githyanki walked away from the other girls angrily. Octavia scratched her head and looked around. Astarion seemed to have heard everything of his own accord, nosy and curious as he usually was. The vampire, however, seemed to show a bit of discomfort with the whole situation. Wyll, however, approached Karlach curiously, obviously wanting to catch on to the details.

        “What’s up with Gale and Elminster?” he asked gravely.

        “Apparently, Mystra sent magic Grandpa to tell Gale to blow himself up to kill the absolute. What a bitch.” Karlach said, fuming.

        “Really? Well, a shame my first brush with the famed Elminster couldn’t be a tad more… optimistic. Listen… I might invoke the Triad from time to time, and appeal to Helm. But I’m no man of faith. Not like Gale. I don’t know what would drive a man to consider his own death, among countless others, to be an appropriate exchange for his goddess’ forgiveness. To me, it all sounds like nonsense.”

        “Tell me about it!” Karlach said.

        “The faith that matters is that which you hold in yourself, in the ones that most matter to you. Big bomb be damned, Gale’s got everything he needs to defeat the Absolute already: Talent, nerve, and powerful allies at his side.”

        “I hope he’ll come to see that.” Octavia said almost in a whisper.

        “Me too. We should talk to him. You should talk to him. You’re good in this talking thing.”

        “So are you, Wyll.”

        “We’ll make him see the light.” Karlach said obstinately. 

Octavia looked at Gale, who seemed distant but obstinated. Astarion was observing the wizard from a distance. It certainly served them no purpose to hold for longer in this damp room. Halsin waited impatiently in front of the door that apparently lead to the outside. Octavia sighed and she knew they had to keep going, and maybe leave more talks and discussions for when they finally set camp for that night. It was still too early - or they had not had many hours awake, since it was very hard to keep track of time in the constant darkness they were set in for over the last few days. 

        “I suppose we should get going. Get a hold of the land around us. Maybe find a good camping spot. And that is it.”

        “Sure.” Wyll said. “I spoke to Halsin. He said we will need to be constantly under light like torches and all that because otherwise the shadows might devour us.”

        “Wonderful.”

        “It get’s better and better!” Karlach grinned, full of irony. 

        Getting everybody ready to leave was easier than she thought. Astarion had found a chest in that chamber with torches and potions, which he distributed to their companions. Karlach put away her new blade to use the Everburn one that Octavia had taken away from the Illithid ship which seemed to be years ago. The blade emitted a gentle light and heat, just like her, and Octavia always thought it suited her barbarian pretty well. Shadowheart cast light on her shield, Halsin picked up torches and together, they finally stepped out into the overgrown chamber that seemed to be their way out to the heart of the famed Shadow-Cursed lands. There, the body of an absolutist carrying orders to clear the way to Grymforge, where they just have been, for Nere and his men to come, perished as a grim sight, as a warning of the dangers they would soon face. The girls took the lead, in a small group of four, with Shadowheart leading, shield in hand, and Karlach protecting their back, the glowing burning and heart fairly reflecting in the dark purple walls. 

        The rest of the group came slightly behind them, silently, with Halsin and Wyll taking torches in hand. A heavy set of wooden doors stood in front of them. Shadowheart stopped and looked at Octavia as if waiting for permission. The drow nodded at her and she opened the heavy doors. They all stepped outside, slowly. 

        The first impression of the Shadow-Cursed lands was a very bleak one. It was cold and damp, it smelled of death and decay. The darkness surrounding them was deep and seemed to dance in the distance, with flashes of more and less dense patches. 

        “Do you feel it? The chill on our skin, in your lungs? This darkness is diseased.” Lae’zel hissed in disgust.

        “Even in the Underdark, I never saw gloom like this. It’s unsettling.” Octavia murmured in accordance.

        “We are approaching the Absolute” The voice of the Dream Guardian startled the sorcerer, coming out of nowhere, making her eyebrows furrow. “A telepathic storm is surging all around us.”

        “You, alright, Tav?” Karlach peered. 

        “As alright as one can be in such setting…”

        “Yeah… Do you feel that? I’ve never felt so cold! And that’s me. This place will swallow us whole if we let it. Stick close to Mama K.”

        Even through the tension, those words managed to produce a pleasured tug on her lower stomach and Octavia smiled at Karlach. 

        “Yes, Mama, your wish is my command.”

        “Really? Now?” Shadowheart snarked. 

        As they moved more into the shadows, Octavia used her magic to light the braziers spread around the place. Despite all the light they made to surround them, the shadows seemed to seep in and cling to their skin. They noticed the darkness growing and growing around them, licking them with cold kisses. Octavia could not contain a shiver and Shadowheart looked at her inquisitively. Octavia noticed the shadows did not cling to her.

        “This place… There’s a power in these shadows, I can sense it It’s ancient, familiar…”

        The sorcerer raised an eyebrow in disbelief. How could the cleric be feeling alright in the middle of that horrible place? She pointed at the cleric’s hand, showing that the shadows were not clinging to her. Shadowheart seemed to marvel for a moment. She raised her fair hand, comparing it to how the shadows tried to cling to Octavia, and marveled at the difference, tears seemingly appearing in her eyes.

        “The shadows will not consume me! I am shielded by my Lady Shar!”

        “What?” Karlach interjected.

        “The Shadow curse! It doesn’t seem to affect me as it does to the others! Not as badly, at least. Do you know what this means? I must be blessed! Lady Shar is protecting me where others are left to face her wrath! She loves me! She must do!”

        Octavia raised her eyebrow in disbelief.

        “So… what does all this mean?”

        “Lady Shar wouldn’t bless me like this for no reason. There must be something she wants of me This isn’t the first sign we’ve come across of a Sharran presence. And Halsin said… I’m not sure I can keep ignoring these signs. Dark justiciars back at the forge… And something about this place also reminds me of them. I must… I need to watch for any place dedicated to Lady Shar. A temple, perhaps. Perhaps the one we could see from the forge? I need to know if there’s more to this.”

        “Sorry, Shadowheart, but it does not seem very compelling to me. This place is obviously cursed and horrible. How can you even suggest you’re comfortable and this is a blessing?” Karlach asked. Shadowheart pressed her lips together in disapproval.

        “Shadowheart is made of stronger matter than it seems…” Laezel said in a half-whisper. “I’ve seen it. I’ve tasted it.”

        “Now? Not the time.” Shadowheart warned one more time. They reached a fork in the road, and Octavia looked back at Halsin leading the team coming right behind them. He also did not seem where to go. The drow stopped and perked her ears, took a step further, her eyes trying to pierce out the darkness. A shiver ran down her spine. The cold, the smell of death, the darkness… Everything about this place screamed of desperation and evil. Octavia raised her gaze to the sky. Not a glimmer of either a blue day or a starry night. Just unfathomable darkness. Another step. She felt like sinking in fear, tunneling through the darkness… Until the fear disappeared... It wasn’t so bad after all… Like a cold embrace and all her afflictions would be over…

        And then, a voice calling from the shadows brought her back to reality.

        “Eyes open, watch the shadows!”

Chapter Text

Chapter Fifteen - Fix me, please.

       Octavia looked back at Halsin leading the team coming right behind them. He also did not seem where to go. The drow stopped and perked her ears, took a step further, her eyes trying to pierce out the darkness. A shiver ran down her spine. The cold, the smell of death, the darkness… Everything about this place screamed of desperation and evil. Octavia raised her gaze to the sky. Not a glimmer of either a blue day or a starry night. Just unfathomable darkness. Another step. She felt like sinking in fear, tunneling through the darkness… It wasn’t so bad after all… like a cold embrace and all of her afflictions would be over…

       And then, a voice calling from the shadows brought her back to reality.

       “Eyes open, watch the shadows!”

       Everything happened way too quickly. As Octavia tried to shake away the irresistible call from the darkness, she felt a sharp pain in the back of her skull as Shadowheard grabbed a fistful of her hair and pulled her back towards the light and the warmth of the group. The voices continued, full of fear and noticeable determination. Normal voices, normal people, carrying torches amidst the darkness.

       “Stay together!” Barked the strong woman’s voice. “Keep to the light!”

       Karlach came sliding down the small slope to check on Octavia, making too much noise on her way down. They heard the group on the other side of the road bend stop, alert.

       “Stop! Who’s there?” The woman’s voice demanded. They heard steps approaching and weapons being unsheathed.

       “Shit!” Murmured Octavia. She could not make sense of who but the cultist she would be able to find in such a place. Shadowheart looked at her, eyes wide open. Lae’zel unsheathed her broadsword. At the back, the group led by Halsin stopped, also alert. Octavia took a deep sigh and stepped away from her hiding spot, raising her hands in a peace gesture and preparing to speak their way out of the situation or fight if necessary.

       The woman had a strong face to match her strong voice. She wore a dark cloak and her curly hair had been set with an elegant headband as if to try to keep her essence amidst the nightmare of that place.

       “My name is Octavia…” She said, still analyzing the woman’s clothing and face. She did not look like an absolutist. There was no Absolute symbol visible on her attire or the one of their companions. 

       “First, come closer. Hands up!

       The sorcerer slowly stepped forward, hands still up, and tried to convey a smile. They all seemed startled at seeing her there. Maybe because she was a drow, or just because she was another living soul in that nightmare. They all stepped back carefully. The blonde man on the back of their group stumbled to the shadows and instinctively Octavia reached out like she could help him or stop him from sinking into darkness. The woman in command did not even flinch at her gesture but turned to the man at her back.

       “Yonas! Yonas! Move in!”

       But it was too late. The man’s expression relaxed and he stared into the darkness. He took one more step before massive shadowy claws grabbed him and dragged him deeper into the shadows. The other woman in the group cried out his name, and his voice came loose and distant from the shadows in response.

       “I’m here! Where are you?”

       The leader lifted up her torch “Yonas? Can you see our torches?”

       “I can’t see anything… Something’s wrong…” Finally, the panic that seemed fitting for the situation seemed to settle in his tone.

       “Follow my voice. Come back to the light!” The leader pleaded but the man seemed more panicked distant and lost than ever.

“Who’s there? Meg? Is that - ARGH!”

       A horrible scream, the noise of claws and suction. Octavia and the group on the road seemed paralyzed in time, in shock looking at the shadows behind.

       “... Yonas?” The younger woman cried out.

       And out of nowhere a corrupted shadowy version of the blonde man once called Yonas launched itself from the shadows, grabbing onto the woman’s throat, his voice coming out in a horrible raspy whisper.

       “There you are… Come join me!”

       Octavia shook herself out of her stupor as more shadowy figures approached from the darkened woods around them.

       “Get ready to fight!” She yelled back at her companions. The woman who seemed to be the leader of the other band had already jumped to free the other one from the cold dangerous grasp of Yonas and yelled “Harpers! To arms!”

       Harpers? That was curious…

       The fight was a tough one. The cold claws of the shadowy creatures seemed to cling to their souls and attempt to pull their very essence through their wounds. Karlach and Lae’zel protected them as well as they could, but the one who really made a difference was Shadowheart, using a daylight spell to expose and blind the creatures, the mace of Lathander hitting and crushing the ethereal creatures as if they were also made of flesh. With the whole group helping, the creatures were soon defeated, despite how hard they hit. Once they all breathed for a quick second, both groups stared at each other, the Harpers seemingly assessing their state and intentions, and certainly noticing they were fighting a bigger and more capable group than their own.  The leader pondered for just a moment, before saying out loud.

       “Well done. Now, we’ve got to move. I’m harper Lassandra. I know a safe place. Give me your map.”

       Octavia quickly asked Gale for their map and handed it to the woman, who marked a spot not too far from where they were right now.

       “Keep your torch high. If you step into the shadows, you’ll be felled in a heartbeat.” She warned.

       “Yes, we saw…” Gale said, still looking at the felled darkened body of Yonas.

       “Safe place? You mean somewhere the shadows can’t penetrate?” 

       “That’s right. Protected by magic. Only spot in the region that’s not been swallowed up by this damn curse. Light’ll save you here on the outskirts, but a few paces deeper and you`re screwed. If you want to catch your breath, the inn`s the only place to do it. Hope to see you there.” And with a last glance at all of them, she ordered her men out and left through the road.

       Octavia and Karlach exchanged a look.

       “Shall we check this shelter?” The drow asked out loud.

       “The harpers were allies in the fight against Ketheric and his justiciars years back here. I can only assume they are our allies once more” Halsin said gravely.

       Octavia shot Shadowheart a quick glance, but the cleric’s expression was as blank as it could be.

       “So I believe we should go…”

       “Agreed”

       “Anywhere to avoid this unfathomable dark is a good place.” Wyll added solemnly.

       Halsin stopped at her side, taking a deep mournful sigh: “The Shadow curse is upon us. As foul as I remember it. Perhaps even worse. But with the Oak Father’s blessing, we may soon see it banished from these lands…”

       Octavia studies his expression. There was sadness, grief, and even a bit of guilt in it. 

       “If I did not know you… I’d risk saying it seems like you feel responsible for this shadow curse somehow…” She risked, still studying every inch of his face.

       “Well… There’s hardly anyone left to share the responsibility with. Few who witnessed the fall of Moonrise still draw breath. What Ketheric Thorm unleashed is not something that nature can undo by itself. I must do what I can. I studied the shadow curse for years. But to truly understand it, and stop it - I must reach its source.”

       “These lands must bring back bad memories for you. I hope you’re still faring all right with us. And I hope you don’t mind me probing a little more later. I feel like I must learn what I can in order to make decisions that will keep us as safe as possible.”

       “It’s not easy, seeing the ravages of the shadow curse… But your camp and company is a most welcome solace. And yes. Let us talk and share more about this place later.”

       “Thanks…”

       “You’ve shared your fire with me, your company. A small pocket of light against the darkness of these lands, and yet one I couldn’t do without. Thank you.”

       Octavia looked at his face once more. His expression had changed from one of grief and loss to a more… famished one as his eyes wandered around her. She frowned. What the…

       “I’m glad you feel comfortable… But let’s keep focused at the same time.”

       “Prudent. But I hope we won’t have to contend with the perils of the curse for long. There’s more to living than just survival. Much, much more.”

       Octavia frowned even more, thinking of an answer. She glanced at Karlach, who was apparently oblivious to the situation, trying to teach her famous dance step to Wyll.

       “What in the hells is that?” Astarion voice sounded out. Octavia looked at him, somewhat grateful to have a reason to excuse herself from that very awkward conversation. His expression was horrified, facing a dark orb on the floor. These orbs seemed to be what was left of the Shadowy creatures they slain.

       “Ew! Don’t touch that, man!” Karlach pitched in.

       “I was looking to see if they left anything valuable behind! We need resources to fund our little campaign… But…”

       Octavia approached him and the orb, quickly and gratefully leaving Halsin behind. Maybe it was something alchemical? She leaned in, extending her hand to touch it, and, suddenly, her mind was filled with memories that were not hers. Feelings that were not hers. A simple house, a small family, a bit of joy, initial hope, despair, resentment, and then… Darkness. Complete and utter darkness. She stepped away, panting, her stomach churning. 

       “See! It is awful!” Astarion said, glancing at her pained expression

       “It is…” She answered with a weak voice.

       “These seem to be the essences of who these people were before they…” Halsin’s voice died out as he did not finish his sentence.

       “Leave it.” Octavia said resolutely, still feeling nauseated. “It might be dangerous. Let’s move, if there is a place where this darkness can’t cling to me I’d very much like to reach it as soon as possible.”

       Eyes on the map and on the road the harpers had taken, Octavia darted forward, keeping close to the lit surroundings of their party, as Shadowheart’s shield glowed with the strength of sunshine, only for the light to be swiftly engulfed by the darkness only a few feet away from its source. Astarion approached her and touched her arm lightly, signalizing her to halt her step a little bit and nodding at Shadowheart who went in the front of the group. Octavia looked at him inquisitively but he just repeated the gesture, so she obliged.

       “Here.” He pushed a large slimy mushroom into her hand. “This is a Noblestalk we collected when we rescued some dwarf guy who was lost in the Underdark. Apparently, it is really valuable because it has some interesting properties. It can restore memory. But I think more than selling it… we have a more valuable thing to do with it.”

       Octavia lifted an eyebrow, curiously. It was not like Astarion to pass on the chance of profit.

       “What do you mean?”

       Astarion took a deep sigh, visibly unhappy with how slow she was to get what he meant.

       “I mean… our cleric has some memory problems. And seems absolutely keen on a suicide mission to become a blind servant of this dark goddess of her in these abhorrent dark lands. Maybe this mushroom can restore her memory and make her more pliable. I very much would like to keep having her at our side, not because I like her very much, but because without her healing spells, I am pretty sure we would all be dead by now. Is that good enough of an explanation or should I draw it for you?”

       “I hate you.”

       “Well, thank you. So, I tried to hint at her, but she did not listen to me very much. So I thought you should try. She thinks highly of you, for some reason.”

       “Right. It is a good point, Astarion. I’ll talk to her, but I can’t promise anything.”

       “Good. I figured. If she does not eat it by herself, bring it back to me and I’ll sneak it into her wine.”

       “Absolutely not.” Octavia said abruptly.

       “Why so righteous…”

       Octavia just walked away, rolling her eyes, hearing the vampire snicker at her back. He did have a point, though. She was worried about Shadowheart’s behavior since they entered the Shadow-Cursed lands. Without the cleric, they probably did not stand a chance against the Absolute. Besides, even with all the moodiness and shady behavior, she really liked Shadowheart. The half-elf was the closest friend she had, and Octavia knew she was in fact really sweet and considerate behind the whole mean facade she put on. She sighed, looking ahead at the cleric’s braid swinging with every step. It would be an interesting conversation, to say the least.

       They kept going for a couple more hours until the strange visage of a light dome behind the treeline could be seen on the right side of their path. With renovated energy, they moved faster through the shadows, reaching a road bend and a bridge, where the light dome seemed to start. Octavia looked at the map. They had arrived at the safe space the Harper had promised. She looked back at the group and warned: “Best behavior now, kids. We don’t want to get kicked out of the only safe place in this shithole.”

       As she stepped ahead, Karlach’s heat comforted her back. When she crossed the barrier of the light dome, she felt instantly lighter, as if a huge weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She took a deep breath. The air felt less rotten here, the shadows did not cling to her skin and the place was strangely lively after the stillness of the rest of these lands. People walked around, sharpening weapons, drinking their ale, or trading goods. As the drow’s eyes feasted in the spectacle that was watching life happening once more, one of the harpers, an elf with beautiful ebony skin, halted her, with an aggressive stance.

       “You there! Step forward and keep your hands off your weapons!”

       Octavia halted and she heard the tumult of several footsteps and people colliding behind her, as her companions also halted. She raised her hands in a peace gesture for the second time that day. She looked around for the harper that had invited them to their safehouse and saw the woman coming quickly in their direction.

       “Easy! They’re with me!”

       The woman’s eyes narrowed, but she lowered her weapon just a little bit. “Come… Jaheira!”

       An older woman was approaching fast, also of elven ancestry. Octavia’s ears picked only Karlach audibly gasping in surprise and excitement behind her before she was completely wrapped in vines that kept her in place. Surprised, she gasped, as the woman, probably a druid, held her hand up, clearly controlling the vines that kept her in place. She tossed a look to Lassandram the harper that they had helped, who looked apologetic, before clearing her voice and saying in a tone that she expected to clear the tension, at least a little bit: “Just this once, I wish people would simply say hello.”

“Hello.” The woman said monotone, a clear provocation. Octavia heard Karlach giggling excitedly. She looked at the tiefling over her shoulder, angry. She was wrapped in vines, the woman was clearly being disrespectful to her, and her partner was giggling excitedly. What in the hells was going on? The sorcerer looked back at this Jaheira and, controlling her anger the best she could as the draconic growl filled her mind, she answered: “I saved your soldiers and this is the thanks I get?”

       “Kindness is too often a decoy.” The woman answered simply. She was not wrong. “This…” She said pulling a jar from her puch very slowly and deliberately “Is why we’re here, you see.” She slowly spun the jar around her fingers. Octavia now saw that the contents of that jar were no other than an Illithid tadpole. She contained a shriver, imagining that same worm squirming around in her own head. The woman however, was unphased, and simply continued. “It is a curious creature that hides all manner of secrets. But there if there’s one thing that we know…” And she brought the jar closer to Octavia’s head. Her brain throbbed in response, her vision blurred and her stomach churned. Through all the discomfort, she could only hear the woman continuing: “It’s that it knows its own kinds. You should never have come here, True Soul.”

       Anger pushed a bit of the pain and the discomfort away this time. 

       “I am not… A True Soul… We are not true souls!” She managed to shout back.

       “STOP!” A child’s voice interrupted, accompanied by fast footsteps. The visage if the young, red-skinned rageddy tiefling wearing an eyepatch, brought so much joy to Octavia’s heart that she almost forgot about the uncomfortable situation that she and her party were actually in right now. She genuinely beamed, and the tiefling grinned back at her.

       “What are you doing? She’s the one who saved us!”

       “She’s the one who protected the Emerald Grove?” The druid asked confused.

       “Yup! Didn’t leave a goblin standing. Not so bad to hang around with either! Saved two of my friends - one from a harpy, and one from a mad druid with a snake. Didn’t make a fuss of our thieving either… I’d pretty much trust her… Them with my life!” The little girl kept beaming at her. Then it hit her. If Mol was there, possibly so was… Dammon. And possibly… a fix to Karlach’s heart. Her own heart jumped inside her chest, bringing a level of excitement that pretty much wiped away the worry about Jaheira and her bloody harpers. By the hells, she would wipe them all out if needed.

       “A true soul with a mind of her own… How is that possible?”

       Octavia smiled, rolled her eyes, then smiled again. “I said I am no true soul. It is because of this artifact…” Whatever it took to convince Jaheira now, she would do. She pulled out the Githyanki artifact, the astral prism that protected them from the influence of the Absolute. The tadpole in the jar squirmed and squeaked before bursting up open, its disgusting insides tinting the glass with a greenish hue. Jaheira seemed out of words. She looked from the jar with the dead creature to the artifact, to Octavia’s face, to back to the artifact.

       “What in the hells is that thing?”

       “Well, so far it’s been a life-saver. Here’s hoping you agree…

       “More or less..”

       “We can talk more in-depth later… after we are rested and…” Her eyes scoured the area, looking for signs of the blacksmith. She even felt pathetic. Nothing else mattered right now. If the blacksmith was there, maybe, finally, she would be able to touch the woman she loved and longed for. 

       “Congratulations! You’ve earned yourself the benefit of the doubt.” The druid said, finally letting her go free of the vines. “I’ll not pretend to understand what that artifact is, but I’m old and wise enough to recognize a sliver of hope when it crawls out of the dark. Tell me - Why have you come here?”

       “To destroy the Absolute in its lair: Moonrise Towers. And to free our heads of this abomination.” And to fix my woman’s heart, apparently.

       “Then you found an ally in me, for that is precisely why I am here. There’s food in the inn over there. Beds too, if you lot require rest. Aloe oil in the cupboard in case the vines gave you a rash. Settle in, then come join me for a drink. You may just be the godsend we’ve been praying for.”

       Spinning in her heels, Jaheira marched towards the inn, with  Mol waving at them and running after her blabbering about them. Octavia turned to look back at the group, barely containing her excitement, to find an even more excited Karlach coming to meet her halfway.

       “Oh my god, soldier! That’s Jaheira! The Jaheira!”

       Octavia was suddenly reminded that Karlach was excited about that woman putting her in a dangerous situation. She frowned.

       “Yeah, the Jaheira that almost sicced a pack of Harpers on us. And almost… you know, choked me to death with those nasty vines!” She scratched her neck, knowing damn well that the vines were never even close to the skin there. 

       “The vines were nowhere near that precious neck of yours. And hey! It would’ve been an honor.”

       “Sorry if I do not perceive it that way… listen…”

       But Karlach was way too excited and cut her off “Years ago - over a century - Jaheira was part of a group that saved Baldur’s Gate from Saverok. A Bhaalspawn trying to plunge the city into war. My mum used to tell us stories about them - the legends who protected the city from evil. She said Jaheira was a powerful druid. Adamant. Tough. I’ve told myself those stories a thousand times since. I never thought I’d meet  Jaheira. She’s a hero and I was always… well Some Outer City kid… Can’t believe she wants to talk to us about working together! What a day…”

       Octavia could not contain a smile seeing Karlach absolutely fangirling about some old-time hero she heard stories of. The woman probably could not tell what an absolutely here she was herself, and that was endearing. She smiled fondly, chuckled even, and said “Yeah… What a day. Is that the only thing you can point out about how lucky this encounter is?” She asked, barely containing the laughter of excitement and the curiosity.

       “More impressive than meeting Jaheira?”

       Octavia chuckled again. “Well.. That depends. But did you connect the dots… If Mol is here, maybe so are the other tieflings, and with them…”

       “Dammon!” Karlach said, pointing at someone behind Octavia’s shoulder. The drow’s heart almost jumped out of her mouth. She looked back so fast that her neck cracked. There, in front of what seemed to be an improvised forge inside of a barn, was the handsome tiefling with orange skin, green eyes, and a kind smile. The one who had so gently fixed Karlach’s heart the first time and promised her a chance of finally being able to touch others again. He opened his arms in a recognition gesture. Karlach laughed so loudly and heartily that Octavia’s heart skipped a beat. The sorcerer’s eyes filled with tears… 

       “Karlach!”

       “Dammon!” The tiefling repeated excitedly.

       The blacksmith came walking broad steps in their direction.

       “I thought you’d be in the city by now! We were ambushed by cultists. Half of us were captured, the other half ran here.”

       “Off the anvil, into the forge. We’ll find them - hopefully." Karlach said sympathetically. Octavia just felt her heart racing with the excitement.

       “Before you run off into the belly of the beast, there’s something I need to tell you. Well, two things. Good news and bad news.”

       Octavia’s heart seemed about to explode. 

       “Give us the good news!” Karlach almost shouted, barely containing her excitement, dancing in place.

       Dammon smiled kindly.

       “Well, I only need one more piece of infernal iron to craft an insulating chamber that could make it possible for Karlach to…

       “Touch people?!” Karlach was so excited her voice cracked. Octavia giggled, barely containing her own excitement as well.

       “Exactly”

       “Dammon you’re a genius!” Octavia replied, thankful for the infernal blacksmith.

       “Oh my gods, it’s really happening! It’s been so long ! We’ve got the iron… Let’s do this thing!” Karlach sounded teary and emotional. Octavia felt the urge to hug her for support. Not yet... But soon...

       “Hang on… I think…”

       “Dammon, buddy, I understand your concern but… just fix me. Please…

       Octavia’s mind hung for a second in the existence of bad news that could ruin that moment, but Karlach’s excitement and the perspective of finally being together swept it off. Nothing could ruin her joy now. And she would not let anything ruin this moment for her woman.

       “Go on, give him the iron, darling. Let’s make this happen. It has been way too fucking long!”

       Karlach was already fumbling through her bag and handed the dense metal slab to Dammon.

       “Well… All right.” The backsmith took a deep sigh “This shouldn’t take long.”

       Karlach turned at Octavia, vibrating with excitement.

       “I can’t fucking believe it… It is happening and sooner than we thought.”

       “It is, baby!” Octavia’s heart was about to burst.

       “Well, I think that calls for some celebration. There’s booze and we have food. I believe we can have a little party if you’re willing. That is… if you’re not just keen to taking Octavia to bed straight away.” Shadowheart said with a smile, making both women turn their heads, realizing she was there for the first time.

       “Fuck me… I don’t even know what I want… Yeah, sure, a little celebration seems nice! I think I wanna hug all of you. And Wrestle Lae… I could do push-ups with will on my back as well. That sounds fun… I wanna dance with Tav and… and… I think I gotta run a lap around this place now. Fuck…”

       And without waiting for an answer, the barbarian darted away. Octavia giggled at her excitement and then turned to Shadowheart.

       “A little party then. That sounds good. I just realized now I’m slightly nervous. I’m far from looking my best. And… She hasn’t been touched in 10 years. The responsibility is pretty high…” She twisted her hands, still looking at Karkach running. 

       “Don’t worry. I’ll take care of the party. I’ll get Wyll to help me. He’s gonna love the idea. You focus on getting your head in place. Maybe take a bath, make yourself pretty. I have some hair balm if you want.”

       “That would be great. Thanks, Shadowheart.” 

       “No worries. I think you deserve it. After everything. And so does she… I’ll talk to her about a bath too, all this running and excitement… well, you got it. Now excuse me. I have a little party to prepare…”

       Shadowheart left and the sound of Dammon hammering away the piece of infernal iron was all that could be heard. Octavia observed the tiefling shaping and molding the piece to make the contraption that would compose a part of the heart of the woman she loved . She remembered him warning about bad news. She thought of going over and asking him. Than she shook her head. No. That was not fair. The news was Karlach’s to hear. Not hers. And she did not want anything to ruin the mood that night. Besides, she was pretty sure Dammon would not tell her anything without Karlach’s presence. So she took Shadowheart’s advice and went inside the inn. It was a simple but cozy building. A lot of the tieflings were there, including Alfira, the bard and the children she had met at the grove. She gave Alfira a hug, asked Jaheira about a place to have a bath and informed her that they would have a small celebration and purchase some alcohol from the inn. Alfira seemed happy enough about having some joy around, and so did most of the harpers that were around. Even the darkest times needed a bit of music and joy. She smiled. Lifting the spirits. Preparing for something grand… Being something grand the first encounter with a lover, or a battle that could define their futures. 

       Shadowheart handed her a jar of hair balm. A harper gave her directions to a room in the upper floor where she could take a bath and soon, Octavia saw herself submerginh in a tub of lukewarm water. It was far from the hot baths, full of essential oils and bubbles she would take at home when she had the means to splurge on vanities like that. But it was such an improvement from the cold baths in muddy rivers that she felt all of her tired and sore muscles relaxing. She washed her hair and her skin, tracing the new scars she had gotten from the many battles she had fought. A thin one in her abdomen from being stabbed by a goblin. A thick deep one on her thigh, from where a githyanki spear had gotten her. The line in her neck from when she had literally died in the githyanki crèche. All of those did not match the aesthetic of the old soft bohemian Octavia. But she liked them. It was a reminder of the new person she had become, of how tough she could be. Besides, her barbarian had plenty of scars, and she liked that they could match them.

       When she felt clean and relaxed enough, she left her bath, dried herself in the rough towel and put on the same camp dress she always wore. She had nothing else to wear, so that would have to do. When they got to the Gate, she would need to go shopping. She giggled, looking at her figure in the mirror. She looked better than she thought. Her arms looked more toned than she remembered, and lifting the skirt she saw that her thighs and calves had visible muscle lines. All that walking, running and fighting had changed her inside and out. She pinched her lips and cheeks to give them more color, fixed her hair, and left the room. Across the hall, Karlach left another room. Wet hair, clean camp clothes, and the most beautiful smile on her lips. Octavia’s heart raced. She smiled. They walked fast toward each other, stopping as close as possible, looking each other in the eye. Octavia raised her hand as if she was going to touch her, but stopped herself.

       “Soon.”

       “Soon…”

       “Do you want to go and see if Dammon finished?”

       “Yeah. Yeah. Let’s do it.” Karlach answered. She sounded nervous, shaky voice and strangled breathing. Octavia felt the excitement and the anxiety creeping in as well.

       They went down the stairs and across the hall to the external area. Food was being cooked over the fire, crates were piled up as a makeshift table, were bottles and tankards rested. A casket of ale was put in a corner, and Alfira tuned her lute. Shadowheart winked at them, and Wyll seemed almost as excited as Karlach. Halsin druidcrafted little flowers to decorate the space, which was absolutely lovely. Lae’zel carried more crates so they could sit, Gale watched over the food, and Astarion selected wine bottles from their personal stash. He lifted an expensive-looking bottle towards Octavia and winked. Her heart pounded. They walked over to Dammon’s makeshift forge. A dark metal contraption was placed on his workbench. He smiled at them and picked it up.

       “Same as last time. You’ll need to install it yourself. But this should do the trick.” He said, handing the piece to Karlach.

       The barbarian took a deep sigh and got the piece from the blacksmith's hands. Octavia heard the many steps of their companions running over to watch the moment. 

       Karlach lift her hand to the big slit she had over her left breast, opening it. For a moment, Octavia could see the metal, cogs, and engines turning and hear the loud machinery noise her infernal heart made. Metallic, rhythmic, raspy. Karlach’s hand blocked her view as the barbarian installed the insulating chamber. The noise changed slightly. Her eyes closed in apparent relief. She closed her chest and opened her eyes.

       “There… So… did it… Did work?”

       “Only one way to find out.” Dammon answered kindly. 

       Octavia looked at her girl, hopeful. Karlach seemed fearful, as if she could not believe life had been so kind to her after fucking her over repeatedly over the last ten years. She took a step closer, towering over Octavia, but fearful to take the last step. Her scent invaded the drow’s nostrils. Spicy, metallic, smoky. Cinnamon, smoke, and metal. Her body instinctively leaned in and she threw her arms around Karlach’s neck. Hot. But not burning hot. Smooth warm skin. Scars. Metal vents. She loved every bit of her. Her heart ached, tears filled her eyes. Karlach’s mechanic heart beat against the drow’s chest. ‘ My love ’ she thought. She lifted her face, looking deeply into Karlach’s golden eyes, staring at them, happiness filling her entire self. She offered her lips. Karlach leaned in, and her engine made a buzzing sound against Octavia’s chest. Her golden eyes turned deep blue, and so did her glowing chest. Dammon chuckled in the back. 

       And finally…

             Their lips touched.

       Soft and wet, warm and velvety, lips slid against each other. Octavia pressed her body even more against Karlach’s feeling every bit, every curve against her skin. She hung onto her neck and deepened the kiss, letting her tongue freely taste her with no fear of burning, of cutting the moment short. And it was Glorious. 

       Karlach held her by the small of her back, pulling her close as the tongues danced frantically. Gale coughed in the back and the tiefling chuckled against Octavia’s lips. They separated, keeping their foreheads touching, looking into each other’s eyes.

       “You’re all right,” She said, with teary eyes. “No burns!”

       “Yes!” Octavia said, laughter of joy bubbling up her throat. “We’re all right! Gods!”

       “Can we go to bed now?”

       “Hey! I thought we had a party!” Shadowheart said pretending to be offended “We put a lot of work into it!”

       Karlach looked back at Octavia, who was still laughing. She smiled at her girl and nodded.

       “We do have a little party. And I want to dance with you. Properly this time.”

       Karlach grinned.

       “Fuck yes! Party it is!”